<^)^'^^f>^<»nu^7^^?m'.^J^ 


lAjsuf^f^  •  ;•  • .  .;r>ratfl 


.Jr*^'*Stf»r%..C»>^Oiv»S^^^^ 


WJ..^P<, 


A  VIEW 

OF 

THE    HUMAN    HEART, 

BY  BARBARA  ALLAN  SIMON, 

KVANRELICAL    REVIEW    OF 
TO    WHICH    IS    ADDED, 

AN  APPENDIX, 

nOXTAIXING 


TKOUaHTS 


ON 


X;>     >CRIPTURAL  EXPECTATIONS 


/•  /;, 


OF    THE 

CHRISTIAN  CHURCH. 

PlIlLADELPHLl: 
PRINTKD  BY  L.  R.  BAILEY,  No.  10,  NORTH  ALLEY. 

182S. 


A  SERIES  ^37^ 


OF 

ALLEGORICAL  DESIGNS, 

REPRESENTING 

THE  HUMAN  HEART 

FROM 

ITS  NATURAL  TO  ITS  REGENERATED  STATE, 

WITH 

EXPLANATORY  ADDRESSES,  MEDITATIONS,  PRAYERS, 
AND  HYMNS, 

FOR    THE    INSTRUCTION    OP    YOUTH. 


BY  BARBARA  ALLAN  SIMON, 

At7TnOTl    Cr    THE    **  EYAJTGELICAL    REVIEW    OF    IflODERN    GESIUS. 


**  At  our  gates  are  all  manner  of  choice  fruits,  new  and  old, 
which  I  have  gathered  for  thee  O  my  beloved." — Solomon's  Song. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
PRINTED  BY  LYDIA  R.  BAILEY, 

No.  10,  North  Alley. 
1S2S. 


.Southern  iJistrict  of  Kew-Yorky  ss. 

BE  IT  KEMEMCERED,  That  on  llie  sixteenth  day  of  May, 
V.  D.  1825,  in  the  forty-ninth  )^ear  of  the  Independence  of  the 
United  States  of  America,  Barbaua  Allaiv  SiMoif,  of  the  said 
District,  hath  deposited  in  this  Office  the  Title  of  a  Book,  the 
ig-ht  whereof  she  claims  as  Author,  in  the  words  following,  to 
wit:— 

*'A  Series  of  Allegorical  Designs,  representing  the  Human 
TIeart  from  its  Natural  to  its  Regenerated  State,  with  explanato- 
y  Addresses,  Meditations,  Prayers,  and  Hymns,  for  the  Instruc- 
tion of  Youth.  By  Barbara  Allan  Simon.  *  At  our  gates  are  all 
manner  of  choice  fruits,  new  and  old,  which  I  have  gathered  for 
thee  O  my  beloved.' — Solomon's  Song." 

In  conformity  to  the  Act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States, 
entitled,  **  An  Act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  by  secur- 
ing the  copies  of  maps,  charts,  and  books,  to  the  authors  and  pro- 
prietors of  such  copies,  during  the  times  therein  mentioned ;" 
und  also  to  the  Act,  entitled,  ••  An  Act  supplementary  to  an  Act, 
entitled,  *  An  Act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  by  secur- 
ing the  copies  of  maps,  charts,  and  books,  to  the  authors  and 
proprietors  of  such  copies,  during  the  times  therein  mentioned,* 
and  extending  the  benefits  thereof  to  the  arts  of  designing,  en- 
graving, and  etchinsT,  historical  and  other  prints." 

JAMES  DILL,  C/erA:o///ie 
Southem  District  of  New-Yerk, 


CONTENTS. 


Page 

Dedication,  - 7 

Introduction, -        ,        .  9 


Pride, -  19 

Covetousness, -        -        -  22 

Envy, 30 

Anger, -        -  32 

Sloth, 40 

Sensuality, 44 

Intemperance, 49 

First  Stage  of  Regeneration,         .        .        ^        .        .  5S 

More  advanced  state  of  Regeneration,  -        -        -  59 

The  form  of  Religion, 63 

The  Backslider, 65 

The  Philosopher, 71 

Regenerated  Heart, 75 

The  Laws  of  God  written  on  the  Heart,        -        -         -  81 

The  Heart  of  one  who  has  overcome,  &c.     -        -        -  87 


Concluding  Address,   - 95 


Appendix — Thoughts  on  the  Scriptural  Expectations 

of  the  Christian  Church, 119 


\  2'. 


DEDICATION. 


I  DEDICATE  this  work  to  the  Chiefs  of  the  In- 
dian  tribes  of  this  land,  as  an  expression  of  esteem 
for  the  moral  grandeur  of  their  feeling,  and  of  ad- 
miration at  the  noble,  mild,  and  conciliatory  sen- 
timents contained  in  their  late  addresses  to  go- 
vernment, in  hehailf  of  justice,  honour,  and  hu- 
manity— in  behalf  of  their  nation.  Accept  this 
sincere,  though  humble  tribute,  from  one  who  is 
affectionately  desirous  of  seeing  your  tribes  icnil- 
td  in  love  to  the  Redeemer, 


chiefs  of  the  forest !  whose  sun-setting  g-lory 

To  morning-  awaketh  the  orient  earth. 
Tribes  of  a  secret,  but  Heaven  whispered  story  ! 

Lords  of  the  land  which  gave  Freedom  her  birth  ; 
To  you  would  a  stranger  this  tribute  of  feeling 

Inscribe — for  its  spirit  no  fetters  confine, 
tireat  Spirit !  the  truth  of  thy  record  revealing 

Arise  on  the  tribes  who  are  destined  to  shine  i 


I^ong  have  you  wander'd  as  outcasts  forsakeii — 
Been  driven  by  the  lawless  to  ocean's  wild  shore  , 

But  now  shall  your  spring-time  of  promise  awaken, 
As  vines  yield  their  blossoms  when  winter  is  o'er> 

Your  free-born  spirits,  unquell'd  by  oppression, 

Have  tower'd  o*er  the  wrongs  that  would  smother  theu' 
flame — 
Untutor'd  by  art — unsubdued  by  depression. 

Have  nobly  defended  your  dear  native  claim, 
lllumin'd  by  Truth,  that  pure  light  of  the  Holy  ! 

How  bright  its  reflection  shall  lighten  from  you  ! 
O  say  not  salvation  to  you  hath  moved  slowly 

"  The  last"  it  o'ertakes  **  shall  he  first"  to  pursue. 

THE  AUTHOR 

New- Y&rh  -fipril  7th,  1 825. 


ZNTRODUCTZOK 


I'he  fashions  of  the  world  are  ever  ehanorine;— 
the  opinions  of  men  are  ever  vacillating — the 
truth  of  God  is  always  the  same,  and  shall  endure 
for  ever  !  Like  a  mighty  rock  which  raises  its 
awful  head  above  the  waves  that  spend  them- 
selves against  its  immoveable  base,  the  word  of 
God  has  met  the  assaults  of  human  and  satanic 
rage;  successively  have  they  spent  their  com- 
bined strength  for  nought :  the  place  which  once 
knew  them  now  knoweth  them  no  more,  but  eter- 
nal, vmmutable  truth  is  the  same  yesterday,  to- 
day, and  for  ever  ! 

^'  The  holy  scriptures  are  able  to  make  us  wise 
unto  salvation,^'  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus  ; 
and  they  teach  that  the  foundation  of  all  know- 
ledge which  includes  salvation,  is  to  know  what 
we  are  by  nature,  and  what  we  must  become  by 
T^generation,   The  posterity  of  fallen  Adam  ^xe- 


10 

there  declared,  without  exception,  to  be  born  in 
sin,  and  under  the  dominion  of  Satan  the  deceiver  ; 
and  that  unless  we  are  born  again,  proving  by- 
moral  resemblance  our  affinity  to  the  second 
Adam,  as  unequivocally  as  we  never  fail  to  de- 
monstrate our  derivation  from  the  first,  we  can- 
not enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  This  truth, 
50  decidedly,  so  repeatedly  taught  in  Scripture, 
and  so  much  illustrated  by  knowledge  of  our  own 
heart,  and  daily  observation,  is  the  first  which 
children  ought  to  learn  ;  for  not  until  they  are 
thoroughly  convinced  in  themselves  that  to  do 
evil  is  the  native  and  spontaneous  growth  of  their 
heart,  can  they  feel  their  need  of  Christ  as  an 
atonement  and  mediator  between  them  and  an 
infinitely  holy  God,  whose  justice  is  ready  to  be 
glorified  in  consuming  them  ;  for  while  **God  is 
love"  *Ho  those  who  come  to  him  by  Christ, 
w^hom  he  hath  appointed  to  be  the  way,  the  truth 
and  the  life,"  he  is  a  consuming  fire  to  the^  dis- 
obedient. 

Without  thus  laying  the  axe  to  the  root  of  this 
deadly  evil,  the  most  elaborate  instruction  which 
the  schools  can  furnish  on  other  subjects  will  be 
of  no  avail.  The  youth  may  by  any  other  species 
of  mental  improvement  become  superficial  cha- 
racters.    As  whited  sepulchres,  they  may  bear 


11 

an  imposing  aspect,  but  within  they  are  full  of 
every  abomination.  Their  lives  are  spent  in 
deceiving  and  being  deceived,  and  their  end  is 
without  hope. 

Parents  and  teachers  have  hitherto  found  it 
difficult  to  gain  more  than  a  passive  commitment 
of  these  all-important  truths  to  memory.  Chil- 
dren instinctively  revolt  from  abstract  doctrines, 
these  requiring  a  stretch  of  thought,  and  an  exer- 
tion of  their  yet  undeveloped  intellect,  which  fa- 
tigues them.  Weariness  and  lassitude  thus  cre- 
ate an  aversion  which  is  not  easily  conquered. 

From  a  studious  observance  of  the  character 
and  earliest  mental  developments  of  children,  I 
have  constantly  found  that  the  instruction  which 
has  been,  by  their  own  free  will,  conveyed  to 
their  understanding  through  the  medium  of  alle- 
gorical representations  of  good  andevilpassionSy 
excites  the  deepest  interest,  affords  the  greatest 
pleasure,  and  makes  the  most  lasting  impression. 

Thus  they  pursue  with  the  consent  of  all  their 
powers  a  research  whose  object  it  is  to  lead 
them  into  all  truth,  and  bring  into  captivity  every 
power  to  the  love  and  service  of  the  Redeemer. 

The  care  of  youth  is  a  trust  of  the  greatest 
responsibility.  They  are  not  only  to  become,  so 
far  as  the  bent  which  good  instruction  and  exam- 


12 

pie  can  give,  happy  and  useful,  or  uiiserable,  aiul 
unprofitable  in  themselves  ;  but  they  are  to  give 
tone  and  colour  to  the  generation  which  shall  suc- 
ceed ours.  They  are  to  be  as  lights,  so  shining 
in  their  sphere  of  duty,  that  all  around  may  glo- 
rify the  name  they  bear,  or  to  become  moral 
plagues,  blasting  all  within  their  influence. 

The  prevention  of  evil,  by  training  up  a  child 
in  the  way  he  should  go,  is  wiser  and  safer  than  to 
attempt  the  cure  of  it  in  any  subsequent  stage. 
When  the  moral  soil,  from  neglect — from  the  want 
of  being  duly  cultured,  vreeded  and  watched  over, 
has  become  covered  with  ramified  and  aspiring 
weeds; — when,  in  other  words,  the  heart  has  been 
permitted  to  harbour  its  spontaneous  growth  of 
secret  and  presumptuous  sins  unchecked,  there  is 
little  hope  of  sowing  the  precious  seed  of  reveal- 
ed truth  there.  The  thorns  will  choak  it,  or  the 
watchful  tempter  will  hurry  it  away,  before  it  has 
gained  more  than  surface  ground.  Can  the 
Ethiopian  change  his  hue,  and  the  leopard  his 
spots  ?  then  may  they  who  are  accusiomed  to  do 
eyil,  do  good. 

If  w^e  desire  to  promote  the  interests  of  Christ's 
kingdom  on  earth — if  we  desire  that  the  rising 
generation  should  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  the 
Saviour  in  all  things,  "let  those  to  whose  care 


13 

they  are  intrusted  watch  over  their  souls,  as  they 
that  must  give  an  account — let  the  youth  be  root- 
ed and  grounded  in  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints'' — that  when  the  winds  of  false  doctrine 
shall  afterwards  assail  them,  they  may  remain 
steadfast,  immoveable — always  abounding  in  that 
faith  which  purifieth  the  heart,  and  works  by  love 
to  God. 

Much  catechetical  instruction  may  be  committed 
to  memory  without  at  all  affecting  the  heart,  or 
even  acting  on  the  understanding ;  but  even  admit- 
ting that  children  could  comprehend  that  body 
of  theological  divinity  wliich  the  catechism  con- 
tains, such  kind  of  knowledge  seldom  does  more 
than  constitute  them  speculative  professors.  It 
is  that  kind  of  knowledge  which  is  more  likely  to 
puff  up  than  edify  ;  the  head  has  been  recognised, 
but  no  appeal  has  been  made  to  the  heart ;  and 
therefore  this  source,  from  whence  proceeds  the 
issues  of  life,  remains  the  same. 

The  very  terms  employed  to  convey  these  ab- 
stract doctrines  are  unintelligible  to  children  ; 
and  the  consequence  is,  that  under  the  notion  of 
a  duty  to  God,  they  acquire  {by  this  lip  service) 
the  habit  of  taking  His  great  and  dreadful  name, 
and  the  solemn  truths  of  his  word  on  their  lips, 
while  their  hearts  are  far  from  him, 
B 


14 

The  children  of  the  higher  and  middle  classes 
must  needs  be  sent  to  liberalize  their  minds,  and 
form  their  taste  by  the  study  of  the  profane,  im- 
moral, and  gross  productions  of  Heathen  genius. 
Knowledge  of  the  revealed  mind  of  God,  and 
self-knowledge,  are  deemed  much  less  essential 
than  the  Latin  classics.  The  tree  of  prohibit- 
ed knowledge  is  coveted,  and  the  tree  of  life 
is  rejected.  If  the  world  be  thus,  deceived  by 
Satan  it  is  no  marvel.  But  that  those  who 
believe  in  Christ  for  salvation,  and  are  there- 
fore required  to  come  out  from  among  them,  and 
be  separated,  should  permit  the  hearts  of  their 
children  to  be  thus  contaminated,  and  taught 
to  glory  in  shame,  is  inexplicable.  If  you, 
however,  determine  still  to  be  the  deluded  fol- 
lowers of  that  multitude  who  throng  the  broad 
way,  be  entreated  to  fortify  the  susceptible  hearts 
of  your  unsuspecting  children  with  the  antidote, 
before  you  permit  them  to  imbibe  the  poison — 
then  if  they  receive  the  deadly  mixture  it  cannot 
hurt  them.  This  doctrine  is,  we  are  aware,  ill 
suited  to  the  taste  of  the  world  ;  but  are  Chris- 
tians to  be  conformed  to  the  world  ?  It  is  long 
since  the  influence,  and  even  the  existence  of 
the  God  of  this  world,  who  ruleth  in  the  heart  of 
the  disobedient,  has  been  exploded  as  an  old  fash- 
ioned  legend  or  an  obsolete  figure  of  speech. 


15 

The  German,  the  French,  and  other  schools  of 
false  philosophy  are  sound  asleep  on  this  alarm- 
ing subject ;  consequently  the  enemy  has  taken 
advantage  of  their  situation,  liberally  to  sow  his 
tares  among  them.  These  take  root  inwardly, 
but  bring  forth  fruit,  which  cannot  he  hid ;  yet 
they  have  not  sufficiently  recovered  their  sen- 
ses to  say,  "surely  an  enemy  hath  done  this? 
or  to  recognise  in  that  enemy,  the  Devil :  of 
whose  devices  (the  scriptures  teach  us)  we  ought 
not  to  be  ignorant.  For  whether  as  a  roaring 
lion  he  goeth  about  seeking  whom  he  may  devour, 
or  seduces  men  from  obedience  by  transform- 
ing himself  into  the  semblance  of  an  angel  of 
light,  still,  he  is  the  enemy.  Christ  teaches 
that  certain  characters  are  of  their  father,  the 
Devil,  and  his  works  they  will  do.  Paul  teach- 
es by  the  same  spirit,  that  Satan  blinds  the 
minds  of  men,  lest  the  glorious  light  of  the 
gospel  should  enlighten  their  hearts.  Again,  he 
testifies  that  he  is  the  god  of  this  blinded  world. 
He  having  the  bestowment  of  those  things  which 
worldlings  covet,  and  for  which  they  contend,  and 
to  whom  he  icill  he  giveth  them.  Their  service 
and  homage  is  the  tribute  he  demands,  and  they 
wiltingly  render  it,  to  be  put  in  posession  of  the 
hist  of  the  eye,  of  the  flesh,  and  the  pride  of  life. 


16 

John  teaches  that  whoso  committeth  sin  h 
of  the  Devil,  who  shmed  from  the  beginning  ; 
and  that  Christ  was  manifested  to  destroy  the 
works  of  the  Devil,  James  admonishes  believers 
to  resist  the  Devil  and  he  will  flee  from  them. 
Again  John  characterizes  him  as  the  adversary  of 
Christ's  kingdom,  and  the  accuser  of  the  brethren, 
warning  the  latter  days,  that  he  shall  then  come 
down  having  great  power,  knowing  that  his  time 
is  short.  The  prophets  make  mention  of  him  un- 
der various  titles  suited  to  the  versatile  aspects  he 
assumes.  Our  Lord  and  Master  was  tempted  of 
him  as  we  are,  yet  without  the  sin  of  yield- 
ing :  and  has,  as  our  great  Exemplar  taught  us, 
to  resist  his  allurements  (which  are  always  ad- 
dressed to  self)  by  the  authority  of  the  written 
word  of  God. 

This  chief  of  the  powers  of  darkness  is  ever 
wakeful,  and  persevering,  watching  the  moment 
when  the  servant  of  Christ  is  off  his  guard,  or  has 
laid  aside  that  shield  which  is  able  to  repel  his  fiery 
darts.  To  such  characters  he  affects  another 
than  his  ordinary  form  i  to  appear  in  the  shape 
oi moral  deformity  would  shock  and  disgust  Mez?^ 
— to  such  he  appears  as  an  angel  of  light.  Thus, 
under  the  mask  he  assumed  to  deceive  them,  he 
has  whetted  and  put  into  their  hand  the  sword  of 


17 

persecution  to  do  God  service — kindled  and  in- 
vested them  with  the  torch  of  discord  under  the 
notion  of  zeal — furnished  and  assisted  them  to 
scatter  the  seeds  of  contention — prepared  mate- 
rials and  afforded  direction  in  building  up  the 
walls  of  separation — and  meted  out  to  each  his 
measure  of  party  spirit.  ^'  Ye  therefore  belov- 
ed, seeing  ye  know  these  things  before,  beware 
lest  ye  also,  being  led  away  with  the  error  of  the 
wicked,  fall  from  your  own  steadfastness.  But 
grow  in  grace  !  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ — -to  whom  be  glory 
both  now  and  for  ever.    Amen  !"* 

*  2  Peter,  iii.  17. 


(j^l  think  it  proper  to  acknowledge  that  I  am 
indebted  for  the  leading  ideas  of  the  allegorical 
designs  to  the  wood  cuts  of  a  nameless  little  book 
written  in  the  German  language. 


1  y  /^ 


mm 


J>ra*rn  hv UL^m tiA.. 


19 


FRIDS. 

After  considering  attentively  the  picture  of 
our  natural  heart,  I  tliink  I  hear  you  say,  what 
has  pride  to  do  among  such  shameful  associates  ! 
This  inconsistency,  my  dear  child,  must  strike 
every  one.  The  truth  is,  pride  is  so  blinded  by 
self-love,  as  to  be  ignorant  of  where  it  is,  and  tvho 
are  its  associates.  Could  it  only  see  the  vile  rab- 
ble among  whom  it  has  been  so  long  shut  up,  in- 
stead of  showing  off  its  self-important  airs,  it 
would  hide  its  head  for  shame. 

Before  Adam  fell  from  his  original  innocent 
and  happy  state,  which  you  know  he  did,  by  dis- 
obedience to  the  ivill  of  God  plainly  revealed  to 
him  in  the  garden  of  Eden,  he  had  none  of  those 
evil  passions  in  his  heart,  because  he  was  formed 
in  his  Maker's  image. 

The  holy  scripture  teaches  us,  that  the  father 
oi pride  is  the  Devil.  He  who  has  fallen  so  hope- 
lessly, was  once  an  angel  of  light  in  heaven  ; 
there  God  had  appointed  him  the  rank  he  should 
hold,  and  the  sphere  of  duty  he  should  adorn  ; 
but  he  became  ambitious  of  ^e//"  exaltation,  not 
reflecting,  that  to  be  truly  great  and  distinguish- 
ed, is  to  subdue  self,  seeking  above  all  the  glory  of 
God.     He  was  cast  down  from  that  abode  of 


20 

peace  and  love  because  of  his  rebellionj  together 
with  those  angels  he  had  seduced  to  partake  of 
his  sin,  and  is  with  them,  reserved  under  chains 
of  everlasting  duration  for  that  place  of  horror 
and  despair  prepared  for  him. 

Beware,  dear  child,  of  being  tempted  by  this 
seducing  sin  of  Satan.  You  can  only  escape  its 
attacks  by  watch/ul?iess  and  prayer,  and  argu- 
ments from  the  holy  scripture. 

Although  this  dangerous  sin  is  most  easily  dis- 
covered in  others,  it  is  safer  and  wiser  to  detect 
it  in  ourselves.  I  shall  tell  you  how  to  know  it, 
in  order  that  you  may  guard  against  its  attempts 
to  seduce  you  : — 

Are  you  disposed  to  boast  of  your  own  merit 
or  doings  ?  Do  you  seek  to  be  admired,  or  no- 
ticed ?  or  are  you  eager  to  obtain  the  precedence 
of  your  brothers,  sisters,  or  school-fellows  ?  This 
is  the  evil  spirit  called  pride,  from  which  you 
should  flee  as  from  the  face  of  a  serpent.  Hear 
what  the  holy  scripture  teaches: — "God  hath 
respect  to  the  lowly,  but  the  proud  he  knoweth 
afar  off."  Again  :  ''  Before  honour  is  humility — 
and  a  haughty  spirit  before  a  fall."  What  a  mon- 
strous inconsistency  is  pride  in  man  ! — a  creature 
made  of  dust,  and  continually  depending  on  his 
maker  for  his  very  breath,  as  well  as  every  thing 


21 

he  possesses.  Alas  !  what  has  he  to  be  proud 
of,  whose  heart  has  been  declared  "  deceitful 
above  all  things,  and  desperately  wicked  ?" — 
Sooner  may  the  garden  be  proud  of  its  thorns,  and 
the  field  of  its  thistles,  than  man  of  aught  he  may 
call  his  own. 


PRAYER. 

Heavenly  Father  !  preserve  thy  frail  and  erring 
child  from  being  tempted  to  indulge  this  great  sin  ; 
let  thy  good  spirit  enlighten  my  dark  mind,  that  I 
may  be  enabled  by  that  light,  to  discover  the  evils 
of  my  heart.  Grant  me,  0  Father,  power  from 
thee  to  resist  and  to  subdue  my  other  corrupt  pas- 
sions. When  I  meditate  on  the  humility  of  the 
Lord  of  Glory,  who,  to  do  thy  will,  became  of  no 
reputation  in  the  eye  of  the  world — who  was  meek 
and  lowly  of  heart — I  am  overwhelmed  with 
shame  and  confusion  at  my  own  ingratitude,  folly 
and  stupidity,  in  having  so  long  oflended  thy  pure 
eye  with  a  heart  at  enmity  with  thee.  Help  me, 
0  Heavenly  Father,  by  the  influence  of  thy  holy 
spirit,  to  devote  my  future  life  to  thy  service.  I 
ask  this  and  every  other  petition,  in  the  name,  and 
for  the  sake,  of  my  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 

Amen. 


22 


HYMN. 

«  O  happy  is  the  child  who  hears 
**  Instruction's  warning  voice, 

'*  And  who  celestial  Wisdom  makes 
*•  His  early,  only  choice  ! 

'*  For  she  has  treasures  greater  far 
**  Than  east  or  west  unfold  ; 

*'  And  her  rewards  more  precious  are 
'*  Than  stores  of  gems  or  gold. 

'•  in  her  right  hand  she  holds  to  view 

**  A  life  of  peaceful  days ; 
*'  True  riches  with  true  honours  join'd 

*'  Are  what  her  left  displays. 

**  She  guides  the  young  with  innocence 
"  The  path  of  life  to  tread  ; 

"  A  crown  of  glory  she  bestows 
"  Upon  the  hoary  head. 

**  According  as  her  labours  rise, 

"  So  her  rewards  increase ; 
'^  Her  ways  are  ways  of  blessedness — 

"  They  lead  to  perfect  peace  !" 


COVETOUSNESS. 

CovETousNESs  IS  an  evil  spirit,  which  the  holy 
scripture  expressly  forbids  us  to  harbour.  To  de- 


23 

sire  any  thing  which  belongs  to  another,  is,  in  the 
dight  of  God,  (who  knows  our  thoughts,)  as  bad 
as  stealing  ;  a  vice  so  base  and  shameful,  that  none 
but  the  outcasts  of  society  would  be  guilty  of  it. 

The  tenth  commandment  contains  the  prohibi- 
tion of  God  against  covetousness,  which  if  in- 
dulged, would  turn  society  into  an  image  of  hell. 
In  reading  history,  we  learn  how  much  mischief 
this  lawless  passion  has  brought  on  the  world. — 
The  ambitious  worldling  has  covetedihe  possession 
of  another,  and  having  power,  he  has  seized  it, 
while  the  blood  of  thousands  of  immortal  beings 
has  been  shed  to  pay  its  price. 

I  shall  illustrate  the  deceitful  and  desperately 
wicked  nature  of  this  passion,  by  two  interesting 
selections  from  sacred  history.  Achan  the  son  of 
Carmi  saw,  coveted,  and  took  possession  of  a 
splendid  Babylonish  garment,  although  he  knew 
that  the  command  of  God  had  prohibited  the  peo- 
ple of  Israel  from  even  touching  the  least  thing 
that  had  belonged  to  that  people.  The  tribes  of 
Israel  were  smitten  with  a  dreadful  visitation  from 
the  Lord  ;  so  that  Joshua,  their  leader,  began  to 
fear  that  some  individual  had  committed  a  great 
sin  :  He  assembled  the  people,  and  having  cast 
lots,  Achan  was  discovered  to  be  the  guilty  one  : 
then  Joshua  said,  <*  My  son,  give  glory  to  the  God 


24 

of  Israel,  and  make  confession  unto  Him,  and  tell 
me  what  thou  hast  done,  hiding  nothing  from  me.  '^ 
Then  Achan  answered  saying,  'indeed  I  have 
sinned  against  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  for  thus 
have  I  done  :  When  I  saw  among  the  spoils  a  good- 
ly Babylonish  garment,  and  two  hundred  shekels 
of  silver,  and  a  gold  wedge  sixty  shekels  weight,  I 
coveted  them — and  took  them — and  behold  they 
are  hid  in  the  earth,  in  the  midst  of  7ny  tent ;  and 
Joshua  and  all  Israel  took  Achan,  and  the  silver, 
and  the  gold,  together  with  his  sons  and  daughters, 
his  oxen,  his  asses,  his  sheep,  his  tent,  and  all  that 
he  had  ;  and  they  brought  them  to  the  valley  of 
Achor.  And  Joshua  said,  why  hast  thou  troubled 
us  ?  The  Lord  shall  trouble  thee  this  day,  and  all 
Israel  stoned  them  with  stones,  and  burned  them 
with  firc.'^  The  other  illustration  is  in  the  Book 
of  2  Kings,  chapter  5. 

Naaman  the  Syrian  was  a  great  man,  loaded 
with  riches  and  honours  ;  but  he  was  a  leper,  (that 
is  to  say)  afflicted  with  a  very  loathsome,  and  al- 
most incurable  disease.  He  had  brought  away 
captive  a  little  maid  out  of  the  land  of  Israel,  who 
now  waited  on  his  (Naaman's)  wife.  This  little 
maid  had  in  her  own  land  heard  much  about  the 
Prophet  Elisha,  and  she  said  to  her  mistress,  would 
to  God,  my  lord  were  with  the  prophet  that  is  in 
Samaria  !  for  he  would  recover  him  of  hislepresy. 


^5 

This  kind  desire  of  the  little  maid  was  told  the 
King  of  Syria,  who  greatly  esteemed  Naaman,  and 
he  said  go,  and  I  will  send  a  letter  unto  the  King 
of  Israel.  Naaman  therefore  departed,  loaded 
with  costly  presents,  and  gave  the  letter  to  the 
king.  The  contents  of  this  letter  were  dictated 
by  the  wisdom  of  the  ivorld,  which  is  in  reality 
foolishness,  for  there  the  Syrian  monarch  asks  the 
Jdng  to  cure  Naaman,  as  if  the  wealth,  and  power, 
and  greatness  of  this  world  could  do  what  could 
only  be  done  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  The  King  of 
Israel  rent  his  clothes,  and  said,  ^^  am  I  a  God  to 
kill  or  make  alive,  that  this  man  doth  send  unto  me 
to  recover  a  man  of  his  leprosy  ?  But  when  Eli- 
sha,  the  man  of  God,  heard  that  the  King  of  Israel 
ivas  shocked  at  this  proposal,  he  said  to  him, 
**  Wherefore  hast  thou  rent  thy  clothes  ?  Let  him 
come  now  to  me,  and  he  shall  know  that  there  is 
a  prophet  in  Israel."  Naaman  therefore  came 
with  great  pomp,  and  stood  in  his  chariot  at  the 
door  of  Elisha.  The  Prophet  sent  to  him  a  mes- 
sage that  he  must  bathe  seven  times  in  the  river 
Jordan.  Naaman  had  woi  faith  to  believe  that  he 
could  be  cured  by  means  so  simple  ;  he  had  not 
yet  learnt  that  the  whole  secret  of  the  cure  lay  in 
obeying  the  will  of  God:  he  was  wroth,  and  went 
away  ;  he  thought  that  the  prophet  would  come 
in  person,  with  much  ceremony  inyokingthe  name 
C 


26 

of  his  God,  and  that  he  would  recover  him  by  vir- 
tue of  his  touch  :  like  his  monarch,  he  was  blind- 
ed and  seduced  by  worldly  wisdom,  and  thus  he 
reasoned:  ^*  Are  not  Abna  and  Pharpar,  rivers  of 
Damascus,  better  than  all  the  waters  of  Israel  ? 
May  I  not  as  well  wash  in  them  to  be  cured  V  So 
he  turned  and  went  away  in  a  rage  ;  but  a  wise 
servant  of  his  advised  him  to  try  the  simple  reme- 
dy which  the  prophet  had  prescribed.  He  was 
persuaded — went  down  to  Jordan,  and  dipped 
himself  seven  times,  according  to  the  command  of 
God,  by  the  prophet,  and  he  became  renewed  in 
body  as  fresh  as  a  little  child.  He  being  reco- 
vered, went  back  to  the  man  of  God,  declaring  to 
him,  that  now  he  knew  there  was  no  God  but  the 
God  of  Irsael,  and  also  entreating  the  prophet  to 
receive  from  him  a  token  of  his  gratitude  ;  but  the 
prophet,  desirous  of  recommending  that  religion 
which  actuates  men  to  do  good  without  reward, 
said,  as  the  Lord  liveth,  before  whom  I  stand,  I  will 
receive  nothi  ng.  Naaman  then  entreated  to  be  per- 
mitted to  carry  home  with  him  two  burdens  of 
earth  from  the  place  where  he  had  been  cured,  and 
taught  to  know  God ;  then  he  departed  in  peace ; 
but  the  servant  of  Elisha  had  none  of  his  master's 
spirit  The  evil  spirit  of  covetousness  took  pos- 
session of  him.  He  thought  it  was  hard  to  see 
the  rich  gifts  which  Naaman  brought  as  a  reward 


27 

for  his  cure,  return  back  with  him  to  his  own  coun- 
try :  he  determined,  since  his  master  had  refused 
his  reward,  to  take  it  instead  of  him ;  therefore, 
he  followed  and  overtook  Naaman,  who  alighted 
from  his  chariot  to  meet  him,  saying,  is  all  well? 
The  spirit  of  covetousness  now  was  insufficient  to 
act  alone ;  another  evil  spirit  must  be  called  in  to 
cissist  in  the  deception  :  it  became  necessary  to 
tell  a  lie  in  order  to  make  his  return  plausible. 
iNIy  master,  said  he,  hath  sent  me  to  say,  two  young 
men,  sons  of  the  prophets,  are  arrived  from  Mount 
Ephraim — give  them,  I  pray  thee,  a  talent  of  sil- 
ver and  two  changes  of  raiment.  So  Naaman 
made  his  servants  carry  them  before  this  covetous 
and  false  deceiver.  Such  deeds  cannot  endure 
the  liglit :  he  hid  the  goods  in  a  tower  of  the  house, 
and  having  let  the  servants  go,  he  was  again  be- 
fore his  master,  as  if  nothing  had  happened.  What 
must  have  been  his  surprise  and  shame,  when  the 
man  of  God  said  to  him,  "Whence  comest  thou, 
Gehazi .'"'  t^nother  lie  had  again  become  necessa- 
ry. <*  Thy  servant  went  no  where,"  said  he  : 
But  his  master  said,  did  not  mine  heart  move  when 
the  man  turned  from  his  chariot  to  meet  thee? — 
The  leprosy,  therefore,  of  Naaman,  cleave  unto 
thee  and  thy  seed  for  ever  :  and  he  went  out  from 
Jiis  presence  a  leper. 


MEDITATION. 

How  often  docs  a  covetous  spirit,  lead  its  pos- 
sessors to  aflfect  distinction  in  spheres  of  life  in^ 
volving  other  duties  and  capability  than  they  have 
the  power  to  exercise.  To  desert  the  sphere 
which  Providence  has  pointed  out  to  us,  and  for 
which  nature  has  fitted  us,  is  a  subversion  of  moral 
and  social  order  ;  for  there  is  no  situation  which 
the  Christian  may  not  adorn,  by  letting  his  light 
so  shine  in  it,  that  his  Heavenly  Father  may  be 
glorified.  A  usurpation  which  is  thus  effected  by 
the  power  of  money ,  instead  of  affording  that  dis- 
tinction which  has  been  coveted,  only  holds  its 
dupes  forth  to  notice  as  ridiculous  imitators.  In 
aspiring  after  a  new  selection  of  titled  and  fashion- 
able associates,  they  have  heartlessly  forsaken  the 
pious  and  worthy  whom  they  formerly  knew, 
while  those  for  whom  they  have  been  sacrificed, 
stoop  only  to  recognise  the  equality  of  their  ac- 
companiments. Themselves  they  ridicule  and 
despise.  True  nobilit}^  is  not  to  be  purchased. — 
It  throws  around  the  chiefs  of  the  wilderness  a 
moral  grandeur  of  feeling  and  sentiment,  before 
which  adventitious  attributes  sink  into  insigni- 
ficance and  contempt 


29 


PRAYER. 

Merciful  Father  !  Thy  erring  child  entreats 
thee  to  take  entire  possession  of  a  heart  too  long 
the  unguarded  retreat  of  the  adversary  and  de- 
ceiver. 0  thou  giver  of  every  good  and  perfect 
gift !  give  me  thy  Holy  Spirit,  that  I  may  hence- 
forth yield  my  heart  as  a  temple  dedicated  to  thee, 
enlightened  from  above,  and  having  the  flame 
of  pure  love  ever  ascending  from  Christ  its  altar. 
I  have  now  seen  what  a  hateful  thing  sin  is ;  I 
have  no  longer  a  desire  to  be  enslaved  by  the  vile 
passions  which  have  so  long  been  harboured  in 
my  heart ;  I  wish  now  to  serve  and  obey  my  Re- 
deemer, who,  to  ransom  me  from  the  power  of 
evil  here,  and  its  punishment  hereafter,  shed  his 
own  blood.  I  come  to  thee  weak  and  frail ;  but 
ivho  ever  asked  of  thee  in  faith,  and  was  sent 
empty  away  ?  Who  ever  trusted  in  thy  power,  and 
was  confounded  ?  I  ask  all  in  the  name  and  for 
the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ  my  Lord  and  Saviour. 

Amen. 

*'  God  is  a  spirit  just  and  wise, 

*•  He  knows  our  inmost  mind ; 
"  In  vain  to  him  we  raise  our  voice 

*'  And  leave  our  hearts  behind, 
c  2 


30 

"  In  spirit  and  in  truth  alone, 
«*  We  must  present  our  prayer  ; 

"  The  formal  and  the  false  are  known 
**  Through  each  disguise  they  wear. 

"  Their  lifted  eyes  salute  the  skies, 
**  Their  bending  knees  the  ground^ 

*•  But  God  abhors  the  empty  form 
•'  Where  not  the  heart  is  found." 


ENVY. 

Envy  is  an  immediate  influence  from  Satan — 
he  first  conceived  envy  against  Adam  and  Eve  in 
Eden.  He  could  not  endure  to  contrast  their 
state  with  his  own.  They  were  happy  in  the  fa- 
Tour  of  God,  and  in  communion  with  him  and  his 
holy  angels,  while  he  was  hopelessly  driven  from 
his  presence  for  ever.  Envy  of  their  blessedness 
and  peace  led  him  to  plan  their  ruin.  He  tempt- 
ed them  with  the  desire  of  becoming  greater  than 
they  ic ere ^  by  forbidden  7?ieans:  they  listened — 
were  deceived — disobeyed  God  ;  and  thus,  instead 
ofimproving  their  condition,  in  becoming  as  Gods 
to  know  good. and  evil,  they  acquired  by  iYidX pro- 
hibited krwivledge  the  new  feelings  of  fear  and 


31 

sha}ne.  They  were  now  afraid  of  God — why  ?  Be= 
cause  they  had  disobeyed  his  command;  and  they 
were  ashamed  of  themselves,  because  they  had  lost 
their  innocence.  Conscious  guilt  taught  them  to 
hide  themselves  from  God,  whom  they  were  wont 
to  behold   with  perfect  delight. 

Again  :  The  evil  spirit  of  envy  took  possession 
of  Cain,  who  first  envied,  then  hated,  and  finally 
slew  his  brother.  Another  illustration  of  this  Sa- 
tanic passion,  we  have  in  the  history  of  Joseph 
and  his  brethren  :  first  they  envied  him,  and  then 
concerted  hov/  to  destroy  him.  By  the  interpo- 
sition of  Reuben  and  Judah,  he  was  delivered 
from  them,  and  sold  to  a  company  of  Ismaelites, 
who  carried  him  to  Egypt.  God  overruled  their 
evil  purpose  for  much  good  to  Joseph,  and  also  to 
hi§  brethren,  who  repented,  and  weTe/o?'give7i  by 
him. 

Envy  is  seldom  without  its  usual  accompani- 
ments, which  are  deceit,  malice,  perfidy,  and 
fraud  ;  so  that  a  person  who  cherishes,  or  even 
admits  pride,  covetousness  and  envy,  may  be  said 
to  possess  a  legion  of  evil  spirits.  Such  a  heart 
had  Mary  Magdalene,  out  of  whom  our  blessed  Sa- 
viour cast  seven  devils.  Such  devils  have  a  kind  of 
faith  ;  they  know  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  holy  one 
9f  God,  but  they  still  continue  devils  :  their  faith 


32 


only  teaches  them  io  fear  that  he  will  give  them 
up  to  their  decreed  torment  before  the  time. 


Anger  is  a  passion,  which  we  are  informed  by 
scripture,  ''  rests  in  the  bosom  of  fools."  A  good 
man  never  for  any  injury  associated  with  self,  lets 
the  sun  go  down  upon  his  wrath  ;  but   there  is  a 
holy  indignation  against  sin,  iinhclief,  and  hy- 
pocrisy, which  is  sometimes  in  scripture  called  an- 
ger. Thus,  God  is  represented  as  being  '^  angry 
with  the  wicked  every  day.'^  He  is  indignant  that 
all  that  light  and  privilege  which  his  revealed  word 
unfolds  to  them,  is  abused  and  neglected,  or  per- 
verted.  The  psalmist  experienced  this  feeling  of 
loyalty  to  God  and  zeal  for  his  glory,  when  he 
said,  "do  not  I  hate  them  who  hate  thee,  and  hold 
them  as  mine  enemies?"  Our  Heavenly  Master, 
who  was  meek  and  lowly  as  regarded  his  indivi- 
dual requisitions,  was  roused  to  resentment  when 
he  characterized  the  chief  priests,  scribes  and 
pharisees  of  those  times,  as  serpents — a  generation 
of  vipers  !  !  who  ought  to  bring  forth  fruits  meet 
for  repentance.    Instead  of  being  disinterested, 
upright,  and  sincere,  having  an  eye  single  to  the 
glory  of  God,  whom  they  professed  to  honour, 
they  were  self-interested  hypocrites.     The  same 


33 

holy  indignation  urged  him  to  enter  into  the 
temple,  and  drive  out  those  who  had  turned 
it  into  a  place  of  merchandise.  Yes  !  an  individu- 
al, insignificant  in  their  eye,  having  neither  the  af- 
fluence nor  investment  which  secures  influence, 
and  purchases  the  respect  of  men,  said,  *^take 
these  things  hence — it  is  written^  ^my  house  shall 
be  called  an  house  of  prayer  for  all  people,  but  ye 
have  made  it  a  den  of  thieves  !'  " 

But  this  holy  excitement  of  zeal  for  the  glory 
©f  God,  is  as  opposite  to  any  emotion  of  personal 
anger,  as  light  is  from  darkness.  If  we  admit  or 
cherish  resentment  toward  those  who  have  7?e?'- 
sonally  injured  us — or  against  persons  instead  of 
sins,  (even  when  our  resentment  is  not  associated 
with  self)  our  prayers  are  unacceptable  to  God  j 
for  if  we  have  any  cause  of  disagreement  with  our 
fellow  men,  we  are  required  first,  to  go  and  grant 
submission  or  forgiveness  to  those  who  offend  us, 
and  then  come  and  offer  our  prayers  ;  because,  *'  if 
we  forgive  not  men  their  trespasses  against  us,  nei- 
ther will  our  Heavenly  Father  forgive  our  tres- 
passes against  Him." 

The  apostles  of  our  Lord  on  one  ©ccasion,  were 
moved  to  resent  a  personal  affront  which  the  Sa- 
maritans offered  to  their  Lord  and  themselves  ; 
who,  (because  Vi^face  was  toward  Jerusalem  y^x^- 
fused  from  him  a  passing  visit :  they  were  deter- 


34 

mined  if  they  could  not  have  a  first,  to  refuse  a 
secondary  place  in  his  regard.  The  apostles  said 
to  their  master,  <'Lord,  shall  we  command  fire  to 
come  down  from  Heaven,  and  consume  them  as 
Elijah  did  ?  But  Jesus  said,  **  Ye  know  not  what 
manner  of  spirit  ye  are  of,  for  the  son  of  man  came 
not  to  destroy  men,  but  to  save  them."  Another 
illustration  of  this  zeal,  which  is  not  according  to 
knowledge,  we  find  in  the  history  of  the  prophet 
Jonah.  The  city  of  Ninive  was  very  great,  and 
had  become  very  wicked  in  the  sight  of  God.  Jo- 
nah was  commanded  (much  against  his  will)  to  go 
and  declare  to  them  their  iniquity,  and  warn  them, 
that  if  they  did  not  repent,  the  city  would  be  de- 
stroyed within  lorty  days.  When  he  had  done 
this,  the  King  of  Ninive  came  down  from  his 
throne,  put  on  sackcloth,  and  humbled  himself  to 
the  dust:  he  also  proclaimed  a  universal  fast 
during  three  days,  when  neither  man  nor  beast 
should  eat  or  drink  ;  but  by  prayer  and  contrition, 
avert  the  judgment  which  the  prophet  had  pro- 
claimed in  the  name  of  God. 

Jonah  went  up  to  a  mountain  which  overlook- 
ed the  city,  to  see  its  destruction — which  he  now 
heartily  wished,  in  order  that  he  might  have  credit 
as  a  true  prophet.  This  selfish  feeling  taught  him 
to  forget  that  he  had  preached  repentance  to  tho. 


35 

^  people,  as  well  as  retribution,  and  that  their 
repentance  was  to  be  the  condition  of  their 
preservation  from  the  threatened  vengeance  of 
God  ;  an  issue  which  glorified  God  as  much,  and 
even  more  than  the  infliction  of  unconditional 
destruction  would  have  done,  his  promise  being 
fulfilled  in  either  case.  The  people  of  Ninive 
actually  did  repent,  from  one  end  of  the  city  to  the 
other:  they  abstained  from  their  worldly  pur- 
suits^ and  repenting  in  dust  and  ashes,  fasted  and 
prayed  to  the  Lord  for  pardon  and  mercy.  The 
universal  cry  of  contrition  which  the  whole  city 
sent  up,  reached  the  Lord,  and  was  accepted  by 
him  as  the  fulfilment  of  that  condition  which 
should  avert  his  judgment.  Jonah  knew  nothing 
of  all  this  while  he  waited  on  the  mountain,  im- 
patient to  see  the  fulfilment  of  his  denunciation. 
The  Lord  taught  him  his  error  by  a  striking  em- 
blem. The  sun  beat  fiercely  on  the  spot  where 
he  stood,  having  no  shelter  there.  He  wished  for 
death,  to  relieve  him  of  his  present  bodily  suflfer- 
ing,  as  well  as  affronted  feelings  ;  for  now  the  time 
was  elapsed  in  which  the  destruction  of  Ninive 
should  have  taken  place.  He  at  length  sunk  un» 
der  the  oppression  of  his  mind  and  body,  int# 
sleep.  While  he  slept,  the  Lord  caused  a  magni- 
ficent plant  to  spring  up,  whose  broad  and  fresk 


36 

leaves  covered  him  from  the  scorching  rays  of  the 
sun.  When  Jonah  awoke  and  saw  this  refreshing 
and  friendly  shelter,  he  felt  attachment  to  the 
beauteous  plant  for  the  protection  it  afforded  him 
— but  the  Lord  caused  a  worm  to  attack  its  root, 
when  presently  it  began  to  droop,  fade,  and  final- 
ly die.  Again — Jonah  felt  actuated  by  personal 
anger.  Then  God  said  to  Jonah,  dost  thou  well 
to  be  angry  for  the  loss  of  the  gourd?  which  nei- 
ther grew,  nor  was  planted  by  thy  care  or  labour  ! 
which  was  the  growth  of  a  day  ! — and  should  I  not 
spare  Ninive,  that  great  city,  wherein  are  more 
than  six  thousand  childrtn,  that  cannot  discern 
beliveen  their  right  hand  and  their  left—nnA  also 
much  cattle  ?  How  compassionate  is  our  Hea- 
venly Father  ! — for  we  learn  that  little  chil- 
dren, and  even  the  inferior  animals,  are  objects  of 
his  solicitude  and  care. 

Many,  during  the  dark  ages,  have  thought  they 
did  God  service,  in  robbing  and  murdering  the 
Jews  and  others  who  differed  from  them  in  opi- 
mo?i,  while  they  only  were  actuated  by  their  own 
parti/  ov  personal  anger,  which  never  burns  so 
fiercely  as  when  contending  for  opinion.  The  false 
zeal  which  this  evil  passion  excites,  has  deluged 
Christendom  with  crime  and  blood.  The  most 
impious  of  all  wars,  was  that  which  they  miscalled 


37 

the  holy  war.  But  if  this  evil  spirit  has  stolen  the 
cloak  of  religion,  it  has  also  borrowed  the  mask  of 
fashion.  When  you  mix  with  society,  dear  child, 
you  will  not  unfrequently  hear  of  the  sacrifices 
which  this  evil  spirit  demands  as  the  tribute 
of  its  infatuated  votaries.  Yes,  you  will  hear 
of  rational,  accountable,  and  immortal  beings, 
paying  what  are  styled  debts  of  honour,  with  their 
lives ;  or  by  taking  the  life,  at  least  shedding  the 
blood,  of  their  fellow  immortals.  One  allows  the 
spirit  of  anger  to  arise  in  his  breast — (always  in 
some  cause  where  self'i^  concerned,)  he  gives  it  ut- 
terance in  reproach,  ridicule,  or  malicious  insinu- 
ation. When  such  an  assault  is  made  against  a 
Christian  character,  he  would  not  degrade  himself 
by  resenting  it  in  kind  :  he  knows  that  a  mind  of 
his  own  rank  cannot  offend  him ;  and  from  a  lower 
grade  of  character  he  will  not  receive  any  affront 
— he  would  in  doing  so,  be  sunk  to  the  same  un- 
principled level.  But  unhappily,  when  such  a 
challenge  as  an  angry  word  or  look,  is  given  to  a 
person  having  the  passions  of  his  natural  heart  un- 
expelled,  his  pride  is  hurt,  his  anger  is  roused,  his 
passions  are  in  a  wild  tumult,  Satan  foments  their 
disorder — affront  is  taken,  redress  is  demand- 
ed, a  convenient  place  is  appointed,  instruments 
of  death  are  provided,  and  forthwith  the  men  of 
honour  adjust  the  quarrel  :  By  means  of  acknow- 
D 


38 

iedgment  of  error,  by  reason,  by  argument?  0  no  ! 
This  magnanimous  conquest  of  pride,  and  passion, 
and  self,  the  deceiver  has  taught  them  to  consider 
cowardice  :  their  manner  of  settling  the  affair, 
must  be  by  means  of  steel  and  balls  :  these  are 
the  arguments  to  which  each  party  resort,  leaving 
the  worthy  part  of  society  to  think  that  both  cham- 
pions are  alike  unprincipled  ;  both  alike  cowards 
of  opinion,  and  slaves  of  passion. 


MEDITATION. 

When  I  meditate  on  the  long-suffering  patience 
of  God,  I  am  lost  in  wonder  and  praise  !  How 
many  and  aggravated  have  been  my  provocations, 
and  still  I  am  spared  that  I  may  repent.  I  have 
too  long  been  a  cumbercr  of  the  ground  ;  the 
good  fruit  of  the  Holy  Spirit  I  have  not  brought 
forth,  so  as  to  reward  the  labour  of  the  heaven- 
ly husbandman.  My  Lord,  who  planted,  and 
daily  bedewed  me  with  his  choicest  blessings, 
looked  for  grapes,  and  have  I  yielded  only 
w41d  grapes  ?  but  still  I  am  not  cut  down  ! — 
Teach  me.  Lord,  to  be  long-suffering,  weaned  so 
much  from  exactions  for  self,  as  to  feel  no  emotion 
of  anger  for  personal  injury,  or  provocation.  For 


39 

the  meek  alone  shall  inherit  the  earth,  when  thy 
will  shall  be  done  as  in  heaven  ! 


PRAYER. 

Our  Father  who  art  in  Heaven  !  constrain  us  by 
the  power  of  thy  good  spirit  to  yield  up  our  hearts, 
with  all  our  first  and  warmest  affections  to  thee  ! 
Forbid,  Lord,  that  (having  known  thy  revealed 
mind  from  our  youth,)  we  should  devote  our  early 
years,  and  our  prime  of  life,  to  the  service  of  the 
world,  the  Devil,  and  self;  and  afterwards  provoke 
thee  to  just  anger,  by  offering  thee  the  sin- 
worn  remnant  of  our  age,  when  not  the  will,  but 
i\\Q  power  to  sin,  becomes  extinct.  Henceforth  I 
determine  by  thy  help,  to  offer  up  soul  and  body 
to  thee,  my  Redeemer,  as  a //ij/t?^  sacrifice,  which 
is  my  reasonable  service  !  I  desire  not  only  to  be 
free  from  the  pufiishmenl  of  sin  hereafter,  but  to 
be  free  from  its  dominion  here.  Lord  take  forci- 
ble and  entire  possession  of  my  heart  !  When  its 
affections  ebb,  let  it  be  to  centre  in  thee !  and 
when  they  flow  forth,  let  it  be  in  thy  service  !  I 
ask  this  and  every  blessing,  in  the  name  and  for 
the  sake  of  mv  Lord  and  Saviour.  Amen. 


40 


HYMN. 

'♦  Giver  of  concord,  Prince  of  Peace^ 

*«  Meek  lamb-like  Son  of  God  ! 
"  Bid  our  unruly  passions  cease — 

"  Efface  them  by  thy  blood. 
♦*  Then  shall  we  find  the  ancient  way, 

**  The  wondering  world  to  move  ; 
"*  Again  fierce  disputants  shall  say, 

"  *  See  how  these  Christians  love 


SLOTH. 

Not  slothful  in  business ;  hut /erve?it  in  spirit 
serving  the  Lord,  is  an  injunction  exemplified  in 
the  lives  of  Christ,  and  his  apostles.  Sloth  is  a 
base  and  degrading  characteristic  of  the  natural 
heart.  Man  in  a  savage,  barbarous,  and  degene- 
rate state,  is  slothful.  Activity  of  mind  and  body, 
are  attributes  of  the  Christian  character:  their  time, 
and  every  other  talent,  are  considered  a  loan  to  be 
improved  by  industry  :  so  that  when  an  account 
of  their  stewardship  is  demanded,  they  may  not  be 
found  unprofitable  servants. 

The  wise  Monarch  of  Israel,  bids  the  sluggard 
'* go  to  the  ant,^^  in  order  to  receive  instruction 
and  reproof.     The  bees  are  also  a  wise  communi- 


41 

ty,  from  which  man  may  derive  much  instruction  : 
their  labours  are  not  selfish,  but  social  :  each  fur- 
nishes some  part  of  the  common  stock  of  provi- 
sion :  those  who  refuse  to  work,  are  not  permitted 
to  partake  of  the  sweets  which  joint  labour  has 
furnished. 

However  shameful  is  this  disposition,  and  how- 
ever deplorable  are  its  results  to  society,  there  is 
a  much  more  lamentable  and  common  expression 
of  it  in  that  sphere  of  duty  which  man  as  a  ration- 
al, accountable,  and  immortal  being,  was  intended 
to  adorn.  There  are  persons  as  active  and 
as  wise  in  making  temporal  provision  for  the 
future,  as  the  ants  or  htcs  ;  wiio  nevertheless  are 
sluggards,  where  the  interests  of  their  soul  are 
concerned  :  they  have  fallen  sound  asleep,  and 
dream  that  without  5/r^^'^XJ?•,  they  may  enter  into 
the  strait  gate  ;  without  knocking,  the  door  of 
mercy  will  open  to  them  ;  without  seeking,  they 
will  find  salvation  ;  without  doing  the  will  of  their 
Father,  they  will  be  acknowledged  by  Christ  when 
they  only  call  him  Lord !  Lord !   *  *  *  ^  *  *  * 

The  slothful  professor  has  not  the  feeling  of  love 
to  the  Saviour  in  his  heart  ;  for  this  would  redeem 
his  time  from  waste  ;  it  would  impel  him  to  be  ac- 
tive in  improving  this,  and  every  other  loan,  from 
his  heavenly  Father.  When  those  faculties  wMiich 
are  capable  of  becoming  exalted,  expanded,  and 
d2 


42 

enlightened  by  exertion  in  their  proper  sphere,  be- 
come by  slothfulness,  torpid  and  unprofitable  ;  how 
must  the  sluggard  be  terrified,  when  the  account  of 
his  stewardship  is  demanded  by  an  all  righteous 
Judge  ?  Alas  !  like  the  spider's  airy  web,  his  long 
cherished  delusion  vanishes.  He  novj  finds  that 
speculative  faith  is  a  deception  of  Satan's  own  con- 
trivance :  he  now  finds  that  God  is  not  an  arbitrary, 
but  a  righteous  sovereign  ;  not  reaping  where  he 
never  sowed,  nor  requiring  what  he  never  gave. 
He  is  then  taught,  but  too  late,  that  not  the  igno- 
rant, but  unbelievers,  hypocrites,  liars,  &c.  are  ex- 
cluded from  those  blessings  which  the  blood  of 
Christ  had  power  to  procure  for  the  world. 


MEDITATION. 

When  I  contemplate  the  history  of  Christ  my 
master  ! — when  I  consider  his  unwearied  activity 
in  doing  good  to  the  souls  and  bodies  of  those 
among  whom  he  sojourned,  I  am  ready  to  blush 
for  shame  at  my  sluggishness  of  soul  and  mind. — 
How  often  have  I  seen  difficulties  in  the  path  of 
duty,  rising  like  mighty  mountains  j  and  instead  of 
going  on  in  the  spirit  of  true  faith,  I  have  been  dis- 
mayed :  yet  blessed  be  thy  name,  and  be  it  testi- 
fied to  thy  glory,  thy  servants  have  found  these 


43 

mountain-like  difficulties  disappear,  as  often  as  in 
true  faith  they  have  gone  fearlessly  forth  leaning 
upon  the  divine  Redeemer  !  Heavenly  Father  ! 
give  me  that  activity  which  love  to  thee,  and  gra- 
titude to  my  Redeemer,  inspires  !  Then  when  I 
am  no  longer  fettered  hy  any  weight,  not  even 
the  sin  which  most  'easily  besets  me,  I  shall  run 
without  being  weary  or  faint  in  my  prescribed 
path  of  duty  :  Like  the  rising  sun,  I  shall  go  forth 
increasing  in  glory  as  I  advance  on  my  way.  I 
have  got  a  sight  of  my  native  sin,  and  loathe  it: 
and  by  thy  grace,  I  have  learnt  to  taste  the  sweets 
of  holiness,  love,  and  peace  !  Never  leave  me, 
never  forsake  me,  0  my  heavenly  Father!  lest  if 
left  to  myself,  I  should  fall  into  temptation,  and 
thus  grieve  thy  holy  spirit.  I  have  now  no  more 
relish  for  the  gross  and  insipid  husks  which  the  na- 
tural heart  covets :  I  desire  to  be  fed  with  the 
bread  which  came  from  heaven,  for  the  life  of  my 
immortal  being:  having  tasted  theblessings  of  free- 
dom/ro/w  sin,  let  me  die,  rather  than  be  again  en- 
slaved by  its  power. 

I  give  myself  to  thee  wholly :  take  my  heart, 
and  reign  tliere  its  Lord  and  love  for  ever. 

Amen. 


44 

"  Ye  indolent  and  slothful  rise  ! 
**  View  the  ant's  labours,  and  be  wise  ; 
**  She  has  no  guide  to  point  her  way, 
**  No  ruler  chiding  her  delay. — 
*•  Yet  see  with  what  incessant  cares 
*'  She  for  the  winter's  storm  prepares ; 
"  In  summer  she  provides  her  sweets, 
"  And  autumn  her  research  completes. 

**  But  when  will  sluggish  fools  arise  ? 
**  How  long  shall  sloth  seal  up  their  eyes  t 
"  Sloth  more  indulgence  still  demands; 
"  Sloth  shuts  the  eyes,  and  folds  the  hands 
**  But  mark  the  end  : — want  shall  assail 
•*  When  youthful  strength  and  vigour  fail. 
**  Just  retribution  on  shall  rush, 
"  Their  vain  delusive  hope  to  crush." 


SENSUALITY. 

Sensuality  is  a  base  passion.  Self  is  the  idol 
of  the  sensualist :  Its  early  stage  discovers  itself  in 
children  who  have  a  special  regard  to  themselves 
in  all  they  think,  say,  and  do.  When  I  see  a  boy 
selecting  for  himself  what  he  considers  the  best  of 
every  thing,  this  disposition  assures  me  that  he  will 
be  a  sordid  character  through  life,  the  slave  of  his 


45 

passions,  and  his  will  be  ignoble  pursuits,  and  dis- 
honourable gains.  To  expect  that  such  a  charac- 
ter will  aspire  after  moral  or  intellectual  improve- 
ment, is  as  vain  as  to  expect  that  a  bat  can  be 
taught  to  love  day-light.  Such  characters  exem- 
plify that  the  curse  of  the  serpent  extends  to  those 
he  tempts  to  love  themselves  :  they  grovel  in  the 
mire,  and  eat  dust :  when  a  selfish  boy,  who  loves 
ease  too  much  to  improve  his  mind,  and  refine  his 
taste  by  study,  becomes  a  man  ;  he  is  truly  an  ob- 
ject of  disgust :  his  impurity  of  heart  evinces  itself 
by  grossness  of  expression  :  even  people  who  are 
not  regulated  by  the  decisions  of  religion,  shun 
such  a  pest.  Education  has  refined  their  minds ; 
and  of  such  a  person  they  say,  **  he  is  a  brutal  fel- 
low :"  he  was  baptized  with  water  without  his 
own  consent,  and  this  is  all  the  title  which  he  has 
to  the  name  of  Christian.  Such  a  mere  animal 
would  be  quite  out  of  his  element  in  the  society  of 
the  ''  holy  and  blessed  :"  to  him,  holiness,  peace, 
and  love,  would  be  misery  :  his  passions  are  his 
masters,  and  hell  is  their  kindred  sphere.  But  if 
there  are  under  the  Christian  name  multitudes  of 
such  characters  who  assimilate  more  with  the  brutes 
that  perish,  than  with  man  as  a  rational  and  immor- 
tal being,  there  is  another  class  equally  self-wor- 
shippers, who  may  be  characterized  as  the  insects 


46 

of  fashion.  Large  cities  swarm  with  these  ephem- 
era, who  flutter  from  one  trifling  pursuit  to  another, 
with  the  same  claim  to  reason  as  the  gaudy  and 
trifling  butterfly  ;  for  neither  they,  nor  the  restless 
insect  they  resemble,  think  of  or  provide  for  the 
time  to  come. 

**A  fool,"  sa3'sthe  wise  man,  ^^may  be  known 
by  his  laughter,  manner,  and  attire,"  even  before 
he  confirms  the  fact  by  speaking.  Again  :  The 
eyes  of  a  fool  are  in  the  ends  of  the  earth :  self- 
knowledge  he  has  none.  The  wise  heathen  max- 
im, **  Know  thyself,"  has  never  entered  his  ear. 
Such  characters  instinctively  shun  any  exposure  of 
their  heart,  even  to  themselves.  There  the  goods 
of  their  strong  master  are  secure.  Should  truth 
in  the  form  of  a  cherub,  declare  that  their  hearts 
are  deceitful  above  all  things,  desperately  wick- 
ed ;  like  the  deaf  adder  they  would  close  their  ear 
against  such  information  ;  they  would  refuse  to  be 
charmed  to  self-knowledge,  though  wisdom  herself 
should  charm  them  ever  so  wisely. 

When  I  meditate  on  the  great,  the  magnanimous 
souls,  whose  histories  are  recorded  in  the  holy 
book  of  God,  I  am  covered  with  shame  and  confu- 
sion. Moses  chose  rather  to  sufier  afiliction  with 
the  people  of  God,  (in  the  faith  of  participating  in 
their  promised  glory)  than  to  enjoy  a  luxurious  life 


47 

in  the  court  of  Egypt.  Abraham,  simply  trusting 
in  the  promise  which  God  revealed  to  him,  left  his 
native  land,  and  went  forth  in  faith,  not  knowing 
whither,  or  for  what  purpose.  This  the  Lord  re- 
vealed when  he  set  out  on  his  journey,  but  not  be- 
fore. Daniel,  a  man  greatly  beloved  for  the  sanc- 
tity of  his  character,  chose  to  subsist  on  pulse, 
rather  than  revel  in  the  luxury  of  the  king's  ban- 
quets. He  refused  to  obey  the  king's  order  to 
cease  from  praying  to  the  Almighty,  and  was 
thrown  into  a  den  among  fierce  lions,  whom  God 
restrained  from  harming  him.  Such  was  his  faith 
in  the  omniscience  of  God,  and  of  his  power  to 
protect  those  who  trust  in  him ;  that  the  lions^ 
mouths  wei^e  shut  by  it:  they  dared  not  harm  him. 


PRAYER. 

O  Holy  Father  !  enable  me  to  strive  against  m} 
besetting  sins.  Give  me  power  to  prevail  against 
those  principalities  and  strong-holds,  which  Satan 
has  so  long  fortified  for  himself  in  my  heart.  I 
know  that  our  present  state  of  existence  is  a  state 
of  probation  ;  that  here  we  are  to  be  proved  and 
tried,  in  order  that  the  use  or  abuse  of  our  privi- 


48 

leges  may  determine  our  eternal  destination.  I 
know  that  it  is  only  they  who  overcome  the  world, 
the  Devil,  and  the  flesh,  that  shall  have  a  right  to 
that  tree  of  life,  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  para- 
dise of  God  ;  even  the  true  vine  !  0  give  me  a 
child-like  confidence  in  thy  word,  written  for  my 
instruction  by  thy  faithful  servants,  and  dictated 
by  thy  holy  spirit ;  give  me  a  teachable  and  sub- 
missive spirit,  that  when  I  sit  at  the  feet  of  Jesus 
to  hear  his  commands,  I  may  obey  them. 
I  ask  all  in  the  name  of  my  Redeemer. 

Amen. 

*'  Lord,  if  thou  thy  grace  impart, 
*'  Self  and  sin  shall  leave  my  heart : 
"  I  shall  as  my  master  be 
**  Adorned  with  meek  humility. 
"  Simple,  teachable,  and  mild, 
"  Changed  into  a  weaned  child. 
"  Pleased  with  all  thy  word  decides, 
*♦  Weaned  from  all  the  world  besides. 
**  Father,  fix  my  heart  on  thee  ! 
*'  Thine  would  its  affections  be  ! 
**  All  its  treasure  is  above, 
*  Where  reigneth  Christ — ^its  light  and  love.'" 


49 


INTEBXPERANCE. 

The  apostle  enjoins  Christians  to  '*  let  their 
moderation  (or  temperance)  be  known  to  all 
men.'^  This  moderation  has  unhappily,  in  mo- 
dern times,  been  in  many  instances  transferred 
from  its  original  application,  namely,  the  things  of 
this  worlds  to  the  things  which  belong  to  oar  eter- 
nal peace.  Here  a  lamentable  moderation  pre- 
vails ;  while  much  superfluous  extravagance  con- 
tradicts the  apostolic  injunction.  The  wants  of 
nature  are  i^vv,  and  easily  supplied  ;  and  in  a  ha- 
bitual temperance,  there  is  great  reward  ;  for  not 
only  the  body  is  thus  preserved  from  languor, 
disease,  and  suffering,  but  the  mind  is  healthful 
and  vigorous,  with  no  intercepting  clog  to  with- 
hold communion  with  its  risen  Lord,  and  that 
eloud  of  witnesses  who,  although  withdrawn  in 
body,  are  yet  present  in  spirit,  to  instruct  and 
comfort  believers.  On  the  contrary,  to  abuse  by 
intemperance  those  good  things  which  God  hath 
bestowed  for  a  temperate  use,  is  to  lay  up  a  store 
of  physical  as  well  as  moral  evil  for  the  time  to 
come.  Who  hath  redness  of  eyes  ?  saith  the  wise 
man  :  who  hath  babbling,  and  hurts  without  cause  ? 
They  that  tarry  long  at  the  wine,  &c.  Who  hath 
E 


50 

sleepless  nights,  and  a  diseased  mind  and  body  r 
They  that  wallow  in  luxurious  abundance,  <<  whose 
God  is  their  belly." 

When  I  have  seen  a  table  groaning  under  cost- 
ly and  successive  variety  of  vitiated  blessings,  I 
have  contrasted  this  prodigal  waste  with  the  scan- 
ty meal  of  penury.  How  many  destitute  widows 
and  orphans,  I  have  said,  might  be  relieved  from 
the  gnawings  of  hunger  by  the  very  refuse  of 
these  voluptuaries.  Insult  not  the  majesty  of  hea- 
ven, ye  votaries  of  riot  and  waste,  by  invoking, 
with  affected  grimace,  his  blessing  on  your  abuse 
of  his  gifts.  Be  consistent.  Your  banquet  declares 
that  ye  refuse  to  obey  his  precepts.  Aggravate  not 
his  indignation  by  asking  a  blessing  on  his  dis- 
honoured laws.  "Be  not  deceived:"  God  is 
not  mocked  :  <*  They  that  sow  to  theflesh,  shall  of 
the  flesh  reap  corr^(/?/20?i. "  An  asp  lurks  in  the 
wine  cup  to  sting  you  ;  and  diseases  of  every  form 
lie  in  ambush  in  that  vitiated  profusion. 

Our  Lord  and  Master  was  strictly  temperate  : 
and  he  admonishes  his  followers  to  take  no 
thought  what  they  shall  eat  or  drink,  nor  with 
w^hat  they  shall  be  clothed.  Even  Heathen 
worthies  have  been  remarkable  for  inculcat- 
ing and  practising  temperance.  It  constituted 
fbne  of  their  most  eminent  virtues.     Nobilitv  of 


51 

soul  was  never  associated  with  the  characteristics 
of  an  epicure  or  glutton.  The  character  whom 
our  Lord  represents  as  awaking  from  his  sensual 
dream  in  hell,  is  not  accused  of  any  positive 
breach  of  the  law  of  God  ;  but  he  fared  sumptu- 
ously, while  he  neglected  a  destitute  child  of  God, 
who  desired  the  crumbs,  or  refuse  of  his  table. 
Another  sensualist  is  represented  as  saying,  ^'  Soul 
take  thine  ease,  eat,  drink,  and  be  merry,  for  thou 
hast  much  store  laid  up  for  many  years. '^  To 
whom  God  replied,  ^*Thou  fool,  this  night  thy 
soul  shall  be  required  of  thee  ;  for  whom  then  hast 
thou  provided  these  things  ?"  Our  Lord  not  on- 
ly recommends  uniform  temperance,  but  occasion- 
al fasting.  When  besought  to  heal  a  youth  who 
liad  a  certain  evil  spirit ;  this  kind,  said  he,  can  on- 
ly be  expelled  by  prayer  and  fasting.  To  attempt 
drawing  the  attention  of  this  lowest  grade  of  man, 
to  the  enlighteiiingd^ndi purify ingirxxihs  ofdivme 
revelation,  is  as  inconsiderate  as  it  would  be  to 
ihrow  pearls  before  swine,  in  the  hope  that  they 
would  be  enabled  by  a  miraculous  change  of  nature 
to  appreciate  them  :  both  animals  must  hopelessl} 
wallow  in  their  congenial  mire.  0  fallen  man  ! 
luho,  seeing  thy  inglorious  slavery  and  sordid  des- 
tiny, would  for  one  moment  question,  that  human 
nature,  and  human  intellect  in  thee,  is  sunk  to  the 
level  of  animal  instinct  ! 


52r 


PRAYER. 


Merciful  Father  !  I  have  the  will  to  come  t(& 
ihee,  that  I  may  become  thy  child  ;  grant  me  the 
power/  My  prayers  are  not  yet  inspired  by 
filial  gratitude.  They  are  like  the  cry  of  the 
young  raven,  w^hich  yet  thou  deignest  to  hear.  I 
cannot  yet  hope  that  thou  wilt  hear  mi/  supplica- 
tion as  those  of  thy  obedient  children  ;  for,  alas,  I 
have  not  yet  the  claim  of  ihy  friend — but  because 
of  my  importunity  I  know  thou  wilt  answer  me 
in  peace.  Lord  !  I  pray  not  for  the  distinction, 
wealth,  or  reputation  of  this  vain  world.  I  ask 
that  I  may  receive  the  gift  of  thy  Holy  Spirit!  to 
illumine  what  is  dark  in  me — to  ennoble  what  is 
sordid — to  expand  what  is  contracted — to  elevate 
what  is  mean.  I  have  seen  what  a  hateful  thing 
sin  is  ;  I  abhor  and  detest  the  crooked  serpent 
in  every  shape  of  evil  he  assumes  to  tempt  and 
deceive — I  admire  virtue,  and  love  peace  !  I  de- 
sire to  grow  in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of  my 
Lord  and  Saviour  ;  but  I  am  weak,  and  I  distrust 
myself.  I  would,  as  a  little  child  who  makes  a 
first  eflfort  to  stand  upright,  cling  to  thy  proffered 
aid  ;  conscious  that  if  I  take  one  step,  even  to- 
ward thee;  trusting  in  my  0W7i  ability,  I  shall  fall. 


53 

Lead  me  and  guide  me  in  the  path  of  life  which 
conducts  to  peace,  for  the  sake  of  thy  beloved 
Son. 

Amex. 


HYMN, 


**  While  woi'dly  men  with  all  their  mig'ht 

"  Their  worthless  cheats  pursue, 
**   How  slow  is  each  advance  I  make 

*«  With  Christ  my  Lord  in  view  ! 
*♦  Inspire  my  soul  with  lioly  zeal, 

**  My  cold  dead  heart  inflame — 
"  Religion  without  zeal  and  love 

**  Is  but  an  empty  name. 
**  To  gain  the  rest  of  Zion  hill, 

*•  May  I  unwearied  strive  ; 
**  And  all  those  powers  employ  for  thee 

**  Which  I  from  thee  derive." 


E  2 


.fr?. 


f! 


\ 


55 

This  Heart  represents  one  who  has  had  a  sight 
of  death  and  judgment.  Many  must  be  laid  on 
beds  of  sickness,  before  they  permit  themselves  to 
think  on  this  alarming  subject.  When  the  sinner, 
conscious  of  guilt,  expects  to  be  launched  into  that 
eternal  existence  for  which  he  has  made  no  prepa- 
ration,  the  vanities  of  the  world  lose  their  power 
to  fascinate.  Sometimes  on  recovering,  this  salu- 
tary conviction  is  retained;  but  in  most  cases,  with 
health,  the  sinner  returns  to  his  wallowing  in  the 
mire.  The  holy  spirit  is  ever  ready  to  act  in  con- 
cert with  the  first  emotion  of  this  conviction. 
Sometimes  a  continued  will  to  sin  repels  its  striv- 
higs.  In  other  cases,  its  admission  is  permitted, 
and  its  stay  secured  by  using  the  appointed  means 
for  growing  in  grace. 

When  the  husbandman  has  ploughed  and  'sow- 
ed, he  may  pray  to  Him,  who  by  giving  sunshine 
and  rain  can  crown  his  labour  with  a  good  har- 
vest ;  but  without  using  these  means,  he  has  no  rea- 
son to  expect  a  crop  as  an  answer  of  prayer.  It 
is  equally  vain  to  dream  that  the  influence  of  the 
great  spirit,  which  is  as  sunshine  and  refreshing 
showers,  would  produce  the  good  fruits  of  the 
spirit,  without  the  co-operation  of  the  affec- 
tion and  will.  When  affliction,  or  some  other 
cause;  ploughs  the  heart,  the  affection  and  will 


56 

must  receive  the  precious  truths  of  revelation  ;  thus 
taking  root,  they  soon  yield  the  peaceable  fruits  of 
righteousness.  Watchfulness  and  prayer  are 
equally  to  be  observed,  as  the  means  of  guarding 
the  heart  from  the  re-admission  of  temptation. 
''  Watch  and  pray  that  ye  enter  not  into  tempta- 
tion. '^  If  these  duties  could  be  dispensed  with  in 
ns,  why  are  they  so  solemnly,  so  repeatedly  urged 
upon  us  by  our  heavenly  Father  ?  Would  he  say, 
<«  My  son, give  me  thy  heart,''  if  it  was  not  in  our 
power  to  give  or  withhold  its  alFections  ?  Why 
would  he  bid  us  cease  to  do  evil,  and  learn  to  do 
well,  if  we  were  no  more  than  passive  machines? 
What  means  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  when  he  says, 
<^  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock  V  Why, 
and  for  what,  dear  child,  does  thy  Saviour  stand 
knocking  at  thy  heart,  but  for  admittance  ?  He 
W'Ould  call  its  affections  his  own !  Surely  thou  wilt 
not  refuse  him  !  Has  he  not  bought  thee  with  the 
price  of  his  blood?  To  whom  then  dost  thou  belong 
but  to  him  who  gave  himself  for  thee  ?  A  death-bed 
repentance,  as  it  is  termed,  is  in  many  cases  a  la- 
mentable delusion.  How  can  God  be  reconciled  to 
those  who  have  given  the  service  of  their  youth 
and  prime  to  the  Devil,  the  world,  and  self,  and 
have  spurned  the  instructions,  invitations,  and 
warnings  of  his  beloved  son,  whom  he  sent  into 


57 

the  world  top  urify  unto  himself  a  peculiar  'people 
zealous  of  good  works  ?  Not  filial  love,  but  slavish 
fear  of  punishment,  compels  their  tardy  submis- 
sion. What !  shall  Christ  become  thus  the  minis- 
ter of  sin  ?  Shall  the  mere  confession  which  fear 
has  extorted  from  alarmed  consciousness,  seive  as  a 
passport  to  that  society  who  have  fought  the  good 
fight  of  faith,  and  obtained  the  victory  over 
those  very  enemies,  which  the  unregenerated  have 
served  and  obeyed  ?  Why  is  the  gospel  hid  to 
any?  The  apostle  solves  the  question  :  **  The  god 
of  this  world  has  blinded  them  ;  they  have  been  led 
captives  by  him  at  his  wilV  Can  Christ  and  Belial 
assimilate  ?  Can  holiness  and  pollution  reign  to- 
gether ?  No  !  Such  characters  are  not  branches  of 
the  true  vine  ;  neither  will  he  own  their  too  late 
cry  of  Lord  !  Lord  !  0  it  is  a  fatal  delusion, 
from  which  thousands  have  awaked  in  those 
ffames  which  just  retribution  has  kindled. — 
The  case  of  the  pardoned  thief  on  the  cross  bears 
no  affinity  to  such  infatuated  presumption.  He 
believed  in  Christ  as  soon  as  he  knew  him  :  both 
his  knowledge  of  him,  and  his  faith,  were  at  the 
last  hour  of  life  ;  but  the  modern  sinner  has  sin- 
ned against  line  upon  line  and  precept  upon  pre- 
cept. During  his  whole  life  he  has  slighted  his 
proffered  mercy,  and  neglected  his  great  salvation. 


58 

Tremble  then,  ye  who  delay  repentance  till  the 
horrors  of  a  death-bed  shall  surround  you.  Instead 
of  receiving  the  salutation  of  ^*  Well  done  good 
and  faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy 
Lord,"  to  such  it  shall  righteously  be  said,  <^  When 
I  called,  ye  w^ould  not  answer  ;  when  I  spake,  ye 
would  not  hear  ;  but  did  choose  that  in  which  I 
delighted  not :  therefore,  I  will  laugh  at  your  ca- 
lamity, and  mock  when  your  fear  cometh  as  de- 
solation.'^ The  unimproved  loan  shall  be  taken 
from  the  unprofitable  steward,  and  given  to  that 
servant  who  gained  an  increase  by  a  beneficial 
improvement  of  the  talents  he  received.  These 
are  the  declarations  of  Christ — these  are  the  tests 
by  which  he  judges  :  and  an  angel  from  heaven 
cannot  reverse  them. 


JfTJ 


"{'(>////'// f/c   .IV'    ///    //<)'     /tn'f ." 


SA.f^/i^'f  M-MT'  Si», 


/JnrHH  M-  £71.  .)>'.'- 


59 

The  third  Heart  exhibits  a  more  advanced  stage 
of  the  spirit's  influence,  in  him  who  has  had  a 
Tiewof  death  and  judgment.  Much  depend S7^o^^J  in 
using  the  means  oi  groioing  in  grace.  Vigilance 
and  watchfulness  are  required  to  guard  against  the 
surprisals  of  temptation,  which  the  dethroned  ene- 
my will  not  fail  to  renew.  Yerweut  prayer  is  also 
indispensable;  for  only  those  who  ask  shall  receive 
power  to  withstand  that  guileful  fascination,  which 
the  enemy  now  assumes.  The  constant  and  assi- 
duous study  of  the  revealed  mind  of  God,  is  the 
third  means  within  our  power.  Satan  cannot 
break  this  three-fold  cord:  Thus  the  spirit  (not 
being  grieved  nor  resisted)  carries  on  the  work  of 
sanctification,  until  the  babe  in  Christ  attains  the 
stature  of  a  perfect  Christian  character. 

But  if  the  sinner  who  has  obtained  a  view  of 
death  and  judgment,  fails  to  make  use  of  these  ap- 
pointed means  for  going  forward  in  the  Christian 
life,  he  shall /a//  away :  the  good  seed  which  fell 
On  a  stony  place  soon  withered,  because  it  lacked 
depth  and  moisture.  If  for  want  of  striving,  and 
asking,  and  seeking,  the  influence  of  the  spirit 
withdraws  from  his  heart,  and  his  love  waxes  cold, 
it  were  better  that  he  had  never  heard  of  the  way 
of  salvation,  and  the  holy  commandment  delivered 
unto  him ;  for  he  shall  be  speechless  before  his 


60 

judge.  The  heathen  are  in  a  safer  condition,  if 
from  ignorance  they  sin  and  worship  stocks  and 
stones.  They  have  a  cloak  for  their  sin :  and  if  Je- 
sus was  never  made  known  to  them  as  their  sa- 
viour and  teacher,  they  can  urge  as  a  plea,  that 
they  have  never  re/e^^efi?  him,  nor  rem/e^/ his  spirit, 
theo?z/y  sin  which  he  Cff/z7zo/ forgive.  The  fourth 
Heart  represents  such  an  one.  This  class  involves 
various  grades ;  from  the  lukewarm  formalist,  who 
has  the  form  of  religion,  while  he  denies  its  power, 
up  to  the  party  zealot,  who  contends  for  specula- 
tive opinion.  Characters  of  this  kind  would  be 
shocked  and  surprised  to  have  it  even  hinted  by 
an  angel  from  heaven,  that  they  are  in  a  more  dan- 
gerous state  than  the  heathen,  whom  they  have 
probably,  with  very  little  reluctance,  doomed  to 
everlasting  misery  for  the  crime  of  ignorance. 
They  are  punctual  attenders  of  outward  ordinan- 
ces ;  but  unhappily  rest  there.  They  have  not 
omitted  an  occasional  reading  of  the  scriptures; 
but  they  have  never  studied  them.  Instead  of 
•^'asking"  in  prayer  the  enlightening  and  sanctify- 
ing giftof  the  holy  spirit,  who  is  promised  on  these 
terms,  and  whose  office  it  is  to  lead  into  all  truth! 
human  commentators  and  expositors  have  been 
applied  to  for  this  purpose  :  Me2>  judgment  is  re- 
lied on ;  their  opinions  are  imbibed  :  while,  could 


61 

they  exercise  a  small  portion  of  discernment,  they 
would  learn  from  the  contradictory  nature  of  their 
opinions,  that  they  have  also  failed  to  apply  (as 
little  children)  to  the  SOURCE  of  all  truth,  forthe 
gift  oihis  '^  spirit  y  which  sear  chet  hall  things  ^  yea 
even  the  deep  things  of  God.^^  The  higher  grade 
of  this  character  has,  in  addition  to  these  charac- 
teristics, a  persecuting  zeal :  they  have  their  heads 
filled  with  speculative  theory,  but  there  is  no  love 
in  their  hearts  :  the  sacred  fire  has  subsided  into 
ashes  and  smoke :  these  are  the  characters  whom 
the  second  coming  of  Christ,  as  the  bridegroom  of 
his  church,  shall  surprise  by  stealth.  They  cal- 
culated on  other  circumstances  than  those  which 
he  has  chosen,  to  bespeak  his  approach.  They  are 
surprised  with  the  empty  lamps  of  profession  in 
their  hand;  instead  of  being  replenished  with  the 
holy  fire  of  love,  fed  from  the  source  of  divine 
light,  truth  and  wisdom. 


F 


jr?4 


■/',)   //yy///   /,)   /yf'y,)y      ///yy //      //r>     /ry/ / y/  // / y/ y   . 
"//ai'///y/    yy  /yy////f'   A" //'rf    /'///    /,'(•    y/fy/f/ ." 


',.,/  fy-  .-ty^yjv,. 


I 


63 

The  fourth  Heart  represents  one  of  whom  the 
glorified  Sayiour  thus  speaks :  I  know  thy  works, 
that  thou  art  neither  cold  nor  hot. — ^I  wish  that 
thou  wert  cold  or  hot.  So  then  because  thou  art 
lukewarm  I  will  cast  thee  out.  Such  an  one  says, 
I  am  rich — I  want  nothing,  and  knoweth  not  that 
he  is  poor,  wretched,  miserable,  blind,  and  naked. 
The  language  of  the  judge  again  is :  I  counsel  thee 
to  buy  of  me  gold  tried  in  the  fire,  that  thou  may?- 
est  be  rich  ;  and  white  raiment,  that  thou  mayes^t 
be  clothed,  and  anoint  thine  eyes  with  eye  salve, 
that  thou  mayest  see.  As  many  as  I  love  I  rebuke 
and  chasten:  Be  zealous  therefore  and  repent. 
Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock.  If  any 
man  hear  my  voice  and  open  the  door,  I  will 
come  in  to  him,  and  sup  with  him,  and  he  with 
me.  Such  persons  frequently  pass  through  the 
mechanical  business  of  religion  with  great  punc- 
tuality. They  go  to  church,  and  participate  in 
the  memorials  of  the  Lord's  broken  body  and  shed 
blood ;  they  also  devote  set  times  to  read  pious 
books  ;  and  even  the  holy  scripture  is  not  altoge- 
ther forgotten,  but  their  favourite  commentators 
must  guide  them  through  what  appears  to  inexpe- 
rienced vision  deep  waters  and  inaccessible  moun- 
tains. This  character  has  the  dead  form  of  reli- 
gion— the  living  spirit  is  gone,  or  never  existed 


64 

there.  Such  an  expression  of  duty,  as,  "Lord, 
xahat  wilt  thou  have  me  todo?^^  never  breaks  on 
the  complacent  torpor  of  that  nominal  professor. 
The  outward  means  of  grace  are  beautiful  in  their 
order,  and  all  needful  to  build  up ;  but  these  pri- 
vileges ought  not  to  supersede  the  still  more  ur- 
gent duties  oi  sea7*ching  the  scripture^  prayer  and 
watchfulness :  the  former  may  be  compared  to 
the  candlestick;  but  the  latter  is  the  holy  oil 
which  keeps  alive  the  flame  of  devotion.  The  pe- 
culiar set  of  opinions  they  adopt  have  been  hand- 
ed down  from  their  forefathers,  just  like  any  other 
property.  They  are  called  protestants  because 
their  remote  ancestors  protested  against  some  glar- 
ing corruption ;  but  any  corruption  may  exist  for 
those  who  have  a  name  to  live,  and  are  dead. 


^  riA^r//   r//r/ii/ .  jf  were  ^e/ter  not  tfy  /f^fy/'  AYNmfi 

lA^e  way  o/'rit/Ateoi/^ne/s   //lan    er/ter  Aavi'n^  /tNown  t/f/'  //f/r 
rommam^nent  to  turn^/9-ont  it.    It  ^  tmpo/sit'/ejor  tAosr  wAo 
were  cynce  e/ili^/Uened  Q?  Aave  t^^ted  ttie  ^i/ood  word  o/'  ti^od  &  t/u 
power  >^^tAe  world  to  come  ly  t/iey  s/uid Jad  awaj\  to  re/tew  t/t^m  ' 


a^o.i?z 


Itr/r/ir,/  M- .If^Smoi 


/)rmrnM-/J>'S/nM. 


65 

This  Heart  exhibits  that  state  of  hopeless  apos- 
tacy,  which  is  characterized  in  holy  writ  by  the 
imagery  of  ^'  Trees  twice  dead,  plucked  up  by  the 
roots." 

They  have  trodden  under  foot  the  means  which 
God  appointed  for  their  salvation  ;  and  they  ^*  have 
done  despite  to  the  spirit  of  grace  :  There  remains 
therefore,  no  more  sacrifice  for  their  sin,  but  a 
fearful  looking  for  of  judgment,  which  shall  devour 
the  adversaries."  It  is  impossible  to  renew  them 
unto  repentance  again;  seeing  they  crucify  the 
Lord  of  glory  afresh,  and  put  him  to  open  shame. 

Our  Redeemer  illustrated  the  hopeless  case  of 
the  backslider  by  a  parable.  The  evil  spirit 
which  had  been  driven  out  of  a  man,  is  represent- 
ed by  him  as  going  about  seeking  rest ,  and  finding 
none,  he  saith,  I  will  return  to  the  abode  from 
whence  I  came.  The  evil  spirit  knew  well,  that  if 
he  should  be  admitted  a  second  time,  he  would 
have  rest,  for  it  would  then  be  impossible  to  de- 
throne him.  He  seized  a  fit  opportunity  when  the 
man  was  oflf  his  guard  ;  he  gained  admittance  ;  he 
entered  the  Heart  which  had  once  been  his  pollut- 
ed habitation,  and  found  it  empty,  swept,  and  gar- 
nished. This  change  had  been  efiected  by  the 
holy  spirit  Not  only  its  native  passions  were 
gone  ;  but  it  was  free  from  any  trace  of  them  :  nay, 

F  3 


66 

it  was  adorned  with  some  of  the  graces  of  the  spi- 
rit, instead  of  them.  How  lamentable,  that  at  such 
a  stage  of  advancement  in  the  new  life,  the  man 
should  be  lost,  only  because  he  had  neglected  to 
■watch  andpray  against  thepower  of  temptation  ! 
-How  sad,  that  the  subtle  enemy  should  have  ta- 
ken advantage  of  the  moment  when  he  had  laid 
aside  thsit  armour  with  which  the  word  of  God  ivas 
stored  for  his  supply.  That  evil  one  took  to  him- 
.self  seven  spirits  more  wicked  than  himself,  in  or- 
der to  secure  his  continuance.  These  evil  spirits, 
brought  back  all  his  former  depraved  passions, 
and  perverted  affections  :  end  tliat  Heart  became 
the  image  of  hell :  and  its  latter  end  was  worse 
than  its  beginning.  Such  characters  are  scattered 
as  tares  among  the  wheat :  both  are  permitted  to 
t^row,  and  in  some  measure  be  associated,  until  the 
harvest,  when  they  shall  be  cut  down  and  gather- 
ed in  bundles,  to  be  thrown  into  the  fire.  Their 
.?<elf-tormentingco;25Czoti5?ie55 of  abused  mercies  is 
i'ompared  to  a  worm  which  dieth  not;  and  the  in- 
exorable wrath  of  God,  which  their  ingratitude 
has  kindled,  shall  be  to  them  an  unquenchable 
flame,  to  burn  without  purifying  them  yb?'  ever. — 
There  is  no  repentance  in  the  abyss  of  outer  dark- 
less. Hope  there  assumes  the  name  and  charac- 
Ler  of  despair  :  weeping,  wailing^  and  gnashing  of 


67 

teeth,  are  the  varieties  of  their  experience.  They 
u'eep  at  having  refused  instruction ;  and  rejected 
every  offer  of  mercy.  They  wail,  because  of 
their  folly  and  jnadness  in  selling  their  heavenly 
birthright  for  the  base  pleasures  of  sin.  They 
gnash  their  teeth,  for  envy  of  those  whom  they 
see  coming  from  the  east,  and  west,  and  north,  and 
south,  to  sit  down  in  the  heavenly  kingdom,  with 
Christ  and  his  faithful  servants,  (who  have  denied 
themselves  to  follow  him,)  while  they  cannot  pro- 
cure even  a  momentary  respite  from  their  intole- 
rable misery,  aggravated  by  self-reproach.  0  dear 
youth,  turn  ye,  turn  ye,  for  why  would  ye  create 
for  yourselves  an  eternity  of  horror  and  despair, 
of  weeping  and  wailing,  when  you  are  invited 
1o  join  that  happy  company  who  surround  the 
throne  of  the  Majesty  on  high,  singing  his  praise 
with  hearts  overflowing  with  grateful  adoration  ? 
The  everlasting  fire  was  not  prepared  for  you  ^  ye 
children  of  men,  but  for  the  Devil  and  his  angels. 
0  delay  not,  dear  children  and  youth,  to  come  to 
Christ,  for  he  hath  said,  that  "  whosoever  cometh 
unto  him,  he  will  in  no  wise  reject :  Whosoever 
will,  let  him  come,  and  take  of  the  water  of  life 
freely."  Know  ye  not  that  ye  were  chosen  by 
God  to  be  conformed  to  the  image  of  his  son  ? — 
The  foreknowledge  of  God  enabled  him  to  know 


68 

that  comparatively  few  would  submit  to  tiie  terms 
of  salvation  :  they  will  neither  strive  against  sin, 
norybr  holiness  :  they  will  noicome  to  Christ,  that 
they  may  have  life :  they  will  not  repent  and  return : 
any  thing  that  requires  self-denial  they  refuse  to 
acknowledge :  therefore,  Christ  says,  his  is  a  little 
flock.  Few  there  be  that  find  the  strait  gate,  and 
the  narrow  way.  Pray  for  faith,  dear  youth,  for 
without  it,  you  cannot  please  God  in  any  thing 
you  do  ;  nor  can  you  without  it  be  saved.  When 
our  Lord  healed  the  bodily  diseases  of  men,  he 
required  their  will  to  co-operate  with  his  power. 
To  illustrate  this,  the  man  who  had  a  withered 
arm  did  not  say,  I  cannot  stretch  it  forth.  When 
the  Lord  said,  ''  Stretch  forth  thine  hand,^^  had 
the  man  indulged  reason  instead  of  faith,  he  would 
have  said,  "  how  can  I  stretch  forth  an  arm  that 
has  for  many  years  been  motionless  ?"  But  the 
man  had  faith,  and  obeyed  Christ  ;  and  in  making 
the  exertion,  (^thus  giving  evide7ice  of  his  faith) 
he  was  cured.  The  prodigal  actually  was  return- 
ing with  a  penitent  heart,  when  his  father  met 
him. 

If  the  diligent  maketh  rich  in  temporal  things, 
this  is  much  more  the  case  in  a  higher  sphere  of 
action.  Paul  compares  the  Christian  life  to  a  race, 
in  which  the  prize  is  keptinview,  as  an  incitement 


69 

to  the  utmost  exertion.  '^  Looking  unto  Jesus,  the 
author  and  finisher  of  our  faith,"  we  are  to  run  our 
prescribed  race,  having  laid  aside  every  encum- 
bering weight  that  might  impede  our  course,  or 
check  our  speed.  Here  is  not  only  a  voluntary 
surrender  of  all  our  worldly  passions  implied,  but 
a  strainingof  every  nerve,  in  attaining  the  mark  of 
our  high  calling.  Again  :  The  apostle  compares 
the  Christian  life  to  a  warfare  ;  and  the  Christian 
to  a  soldier  fighting  against  sin  and  Satan,  with  the 
sword  of  the  spirit ;  satisfied  with  nothing  short 
of  a  glorious  victory  over  these  enemies.  There- 
fore, "  be  sober,  be  vigilant,  for  your  adversary, 
the  Devil,  goeth  about  like  a  roaring  lion,  seeking 
whom  he  may  devour ;  whom  resist  steadfast  in 
the  faith.'' 


^r*^. 


Jf 


-(>//■ 


.(XvA-z^y  /!•  .w-s 


M;iii/i  /'I-  /.A'A/iM. 


A/it/r.  fy  J!^t/,ti-rnfA. 


71 

The  Heart  of  the  philosopher  exhibits  the  sub- 
jugation of  the  meaner  passions  by  the  power  of 
reason  and  philosophy.  The  study  and  love  of 
science,  history,  languages,  and  works  of  master 
minds,  have  contributed  to  cultivate  his  mind  arid 
refine  his  intellectual  taste.  Every  thing  base  in 
principle  and  gross  in  manners  shocks  and  disgusts 
him  ;  he  is  as  far  removed  from  the  grade  of  the 
sensualist  as  the  lion  is  from  that  of  the  mole. 
Both  are  unregenerated  animal  nature  ;  but  the  one 
has  in  his  studies  and  pursuits  recognised  mind, 
and  the  other  body  alone. 

But  after  all,  with  this  contempt  of  every  ig- 
noble pursuit  and  sordid  action,  the  splendid  edi- 
fice of  morals,  taste,  and  imagination,  which  the 
philosopher  has  raised  to  immortalize  his  name, 
is  built  on  a  sandy  foundation ;  his  own  unrenewed 
will  and  afiections  being  the  only  security  of  its 
existence.  When  all  is  calm  sunshine,  it  wears 
its  imposing  aspect  on  high,  as  if  it  were  for  a 
length  of  time  to  be  the  admiration  of  every  eye ; 
but  the  wintry  storms  of  adversity — of  bereave- 
ment— of  disease,  beat  upon  it;  and  not  being 
founded  upon  the  rock  of  ages,  it  falls.  Adversity 
finds  the  theorist  unprepared  for  its  bitter  practi- 
cal experience — bereavement  of  his  idols,  incura- 
bly lacerates  his  heart.     He  becomes  disgusted 


72 

with  life  and  society.  His  fine  and  susceptible 
mind,  whose  powers  had  been  quickened  by  cul- 
tivation in  that  intellectual  sphere  which  he  un- 
duly prized,  has  lost  the  objects  on  which  his 
affections  centred  ;  he  sinks  under  the  weight  of 
his  visitation ;  he  is  the  prey  of  melancholy,  or 
subsides  into  a  gloomy  misanthropy.  When 
the  discipline  of  the  Creator  secures  its  design  in 
turning  such  characters  from  the  love  of  idols  to 
the  love  of  the  Saviour,  to  whom  they  are  bound 
by  every  tie  of  duty,  affection,  and  gratitude, 
they  become  burning  and  shining  lights  to  the 
world  ;  such  an  one  was  Saul  of  Tarsus — such  an 
one  was  Moses. 

What  is  the  proud  name  of  philosopher  but  a 
sound?  They  are  theorists;  hut  practical  phi- 
losophy is  most  frequently  illustrated  by  true 
Christians,  and  that  in  every  rank  of  society. 
The  poor  cottager  has  here  far  outdone  the  phi- 
losopher; his  philosophy  did  not  forsake,  but  for- 
tify him  at  the  hour  of  death.  What  is  philosophy  ? 
Is  it  not  to  be  resigned  and  contented  under  every 
vicissitude  of  fortune  ?  Is  it  not  to  be  possessed  of 
that  magnanimity  of  soul  which  is  neither  elated 
with  prosperity  nor  depressed  by  adversity  ?  Is 
it  not  *o  meet  death  undismayed,  not  with  stoical 
insensibility  of  his  terrors,  but  with  the  conviction 


73 

ihat  the  Redeemer  lias  deprived  him  of  his  sting, 
and  the  grave  of  its  triumph  ?  Is  it  not  with  the 
dark  valley  full  in  view,  and  when  about  to  leave 
what  the  heart  holds  dear  on  earth,  to  be  able 
to  say  '^  I  know  in  whom  Ihave  believed,  and  that 
he  is  able  to  keep  that  which  I  have  committed 
to  him,  against  the  great  day.^^ 

Our  Lord  informs  us,  that  which  is  highly  es- 
teemed among  men  (in  philosophy  and  every  other 
mere  profession)  is  abomination  in  the  sight  of 
God.  However  amiable  and  accomplished  the  phi- 
losopher may  be,  God  accounts  him  an  ungrateful, 
wretched,  miserable,  poor,  blind,  and  naked  rebel, 
having  a  heart  at  enmity  with  revealed  truth.  God 
has  appointed  that  Jesus  Christ  shall  be  the 
way  through  whom  all  must  come  ;  but  the  phi- 
losopher, like  the  sceptical  Syrian,  says  of  his 
unsanctified  attainments,  are  not  Abna  and  Phar- 
par,  rivers  in  Damascus,  better  than  the  waters 
of  Israel  ?  God  cannot  look  without  abhorrence 
on  a  heart  in  which  the  evil  passions  still  exist, 
however  asleep  they  may  be,  while  he  has  offer- 
ed to  bestow  a  power  which  is  capable  of  ex- 
pelling them  ;  and  nothing  but  a  renewed  heart  he 
can  own  or  behold  with  complacency.  Unless  ye 
be  born«^fl5m,  0  miscalled  philosopher, ye  c«?i?zo^ 
enter  into  the  kingdoni  of  God :  other  foundation 
G 


74 

can  no  man  lay  than  that  which  is  laid,  Christ 
Jesus.  The  ordeal  which  God  has  appointed  to 
try  men's  works  in  the  latter  day,  will  reveal  whe- 
ther they  have  raised  on  it  those  Christian  virtues 
which  are  compared  to  gold  and  precious  stones, 
dr  those  vain  theories  which  are  the  creatures  of 
their  own  device,  and  which,  like  wood,  hay  and 
stubble,  are  in  their  very  nature  unprofitable  but 
as  fuel  to  the  fire.  To  the  philosopher  as  well  as 
to  the  sordid  slaves  of  their  passions,  the  call  is, 
^^%B.wake  thou  that  sleepest !  arise  from  the  dead, 
and  Christ  shall  give  thee  light !" 


^F7. 


/u/f/'  ' 


//- 


^^   'll|||||t(Mf,   t  / //>  f//<j/  f///A'   //tt     <f/ft/  /  '/■/// 


|j[ijj„ //../.../.    /.      ^A    ^. 


" Te  are  t/ie   /ij^/tt  p/'  f/ie  wzzrM  " 


75 

The  Heart  which  has  become  a  temple  for  the 
Holy  Spirit,  holds  communion  with  the  Father  and 
the  Son,  having  peace  and  joy  in  believing  ! 

The  will  and  affections  are  changed  into  obedi- 
ence and  gratitude.  The  fruit  of  the  holy  spirit 
admits  not  of  counterfeit.  Love  is  the  seal  of  its 
alliance  to  the  Holy  One ;  and  the  bond  which 
unites  the  new  creature  to  his  whole,  sinless,  and 
ransomed  family  above,  and  on  earth. 

^'Ifye  love  me,"  saith  the  Redeemer,  ^'keep  my 
commandments.^^  Happy  they  whose  hearts  are 
thus  renewed  after  the  image  of  the  second  Adam  ! 
Newness  of  life  bears  witness  that  they  are  indeed 
the  children  of  God.  They  trust  with  implicit 
confidence  in  the  guidance  of  their  glorified  Head. 
His  will  prompts  every  action  ;  dictates  every  en- 
terprise ;  regulates  every  wish.  Was  he  crucified 
to  the  blandishments  of  the  world,  which  lieth  in 
the  wicked  one  ?  Was  he  cold  to  its  applause  ;  re- 
gardless of  its  censure ;  dead  to  its  attractions.''  So 
are  his  members.  Was  he  made  perfect  by  suffer- 
ing ?  So  are  they.  Did  he  bear  witness  to  Truth, 
regardless  of  personal  consequence  ?  So  do  they. 
Was  he  reproached  without  a  cause  ?  So  are  they. 
The  servants  are  as  their  Lord. 

Wouldstthou  be  acknowledged,  dear  youth,  by 
thy  Lord,  when  he  comes  surrounded  with  hosts 


76 

of  holy  angels,  to  be  admired  by  all  who  believed 
his  testimony  ?  Wouldst  thou  participate  in  the 
glory  then  to  be  revealed  ?  Wouldst  thou  wear  a 
crown  which  shall  never  pass  from  thee  ?  Seekest 
thou  to  be  one  of  those  who  shall  be  the  first  fruits 
of  the  first  resurrection  of  believers  ?  One  of  those 
whom  thy  Lord  calls  blessed  and  holy,  in  being 
made  partakers  with  him  of  that  rest  which  re- 
maineth  for  the  people  of  God  ;  of  that  heavenly 
kingdom,  where  his  w^ill  shall  be  done  on  earth  as 
it  is  in  Heaven  ?  Art  thou  then  that  blessed  youth, 
who  walketh  not  in  the  way  of  sinners  ;  nor  stand- 
eth  in  the  counsel  of  the  ungodly  ;  nor  sitteth  in 
the  seat  of  the  scoruer ;  but  whose  delight  is  in  the 
law  of  the  Lord,  meditating  thereon  day  and  night? 
Dost  thou  hunger  and  thirst  after  Righteousness  ? 
Dost  thou  pray  for  the  guidance  of  thy  Lord,  and 
watch  for  the  manifestations  of  his  will,  more  than 
they  that  watch  for  morning  ?  Is  thy  soul  as  a 
weaned  child  to  the  allurements  of  the  world,  sin, 
and  self?  Dost  thou  dig  for  truth  as  for  hid  trea- 
sure, seeking  wisdom  before  all  worldly  honours, 
gains,  and  rewards  ?  Dost  thou  prize  those  who 
are  upright  and  virtuous,  wherever,  and  under 
whatever  circumstances  they  are  found  ?  Hast 
thou  an  eye  to  discover,  and  a  heart  to  love  the 
image  of  thy  Lord,  whether  those  who  bear  it  in^ 


77 

habit  a  hut,  or  adorn  a  palace  ?  Couldst  thou  have 
discovered  a  constellation  of  heavenly  attributes 
in  Him,  who  was  born  in  the  stable,  and  cradled 
in  the  manger  of  Bethlehem  ?  Couldst  thou  have 
discerned  the  divine  root  and  offspring  of  David, 
in  the  lowliest  plant  of  the  Judean  valley :  in  other 
words,  art  thou  free  from  the  blinding  sins  of 
prejudice  and  worldly  wisdom  ?  As  a  little  child, 
willing  to  be  instructed,  dost  thou  sit  at  thy  Sa- 
viour's feet,  to  hear  his  words  ?  Then  art  thou, 
beloved  youth,  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  thy 
Lord.  Such  characters,  and  such  alone,  shall  en- 
ter therein.  The  good  Shepherd  will  bear  thee, 
as  it  were,  in  his  bosom,  above  the  rough  path  of 
tribulation,  which  leadeth  to  rest  and  peace. — 
Those  good  angels,  who  are  sent  forth  to  minister 
to  the  heirs  of  salvation,  watch  over  thee  with  un- 
remitting care.  Their  benevolent  natures  rejoice, 
that  a  ransomed  child  of  the  human  family  should, 
by  the  mediation  of  Him  they  adore,  approach 
nearer  the  thrx)ne  of  the  Holy  One  than  they. — 
There  was  joy  throughout  their  hosts,  on  the  day 
thou  turned st  thy  heart  to  seek  their  Creator. — 
When  thy  Lord's  voice  was  heard  amid  the  stilU 
nessof  acloud  of  witnesses,  saying,  "  My  son,  give 
me  thiiie  heart, ^^  how  did  they  rejoice,  when 
thine  heart  replied.  Lord,  it  is  thine  by  creation, 
g2 


78 

thine  by  redemption  ;  purify  its  affections,  and  ac- 
cept of  them  all  as  thy  living  sacrifice,  and  my  rea- 
sonable service  !  But,  I  tremble  at  the  thought ! 
Can  it  be  possible,  that  these  animating  truths  are 
addressed  to  a  youth  who  is  dead  in  trespasses  and 
sins  ?  who  is  as  void  of  the  noble  ambition  of  God's 
dear  children,  as  the  brutes  who  live  by  instinct, 
and  perish  without  hope  ?  If  thou  canst  no^  answer 
in  the  affirmative  to  the  preceding  questions,  thou 
art  such  an  one.  Perhaps  thou  makest  thy  boast, 
that  thou  art  negatively  good  :  that  is  to  say,  thou 
dost  hot  commit  glaring  immorality.  Admitting 
this  to  be  the  case,  thou  hast  little  cause  of  self- 
complacency  :  thou  art  convicted  of  that  black, 
that  monstrous  crime,  ingratitude  ;  and  that  to- 
ward thy  first  benefactor ;  to  love  and  serve  whom, 
thou  art  bound  by  every  tie  human  and  divine. — 
Art  thou  willing  and  content  to  wear  out  thy  term 
of  probation,  deceivingand  being  deceived  ;  living 
in  open  rebellion  against  the  authority  and  law  of 
God,  which  constrains  thee  by  every  noble  motive 
to  serve  him  here,  and  reign  with  him  hereafter  } 
Is  it  thy  voluntary  lot  to  grovel  amid  the  perish- 
able enjoyments  of  animal  nature,  and  at  last 
experience  that  dust  is  thy  portion  ?  Hast  thou 
a  human  soul,  and  one  spark  of  that  spirit  which 
was  breathed  into  thy  being  with  its  life,  and  canst 


ihou  slavishly  endure  the  ignominious  yoke  of 
Satan's  bondage,  without  one  aspiring  thought 
diiiGT  freedom  from  sin — without  one  magnani- 
mous struggle  to  assert  thy  iT/ZTnor/a/ character  and 
claims  ?  Pluck  out  a  right-eye  passion — cut  off  a 
right-hand  prejudice  without  hesitation,  if  thou 
wouldst  yet  be  saved  :  let  the  vile  idols  on  whom 
thou  hast  mispent  thy  service  and  worship,  no 
longer  provoke  the  holy  one  of  Israel  to  anger. 
He  cannot  share  thy  heart  with  such  abominations. 
Beware  of  procrastination :  another,  and  another 
year  hath  the  Father,  at  the  intercession  of  his 
beloved  Son,  had  patience  with  thee  :  another 
day,  and  he  may  say  in  his  wrath,  cut  down  the 
unprofitable  cumberer  of  the  ground.  Arise  now, 
0  prodigal,  and  with  a  contrite  heart  return  to 
thy  heavenly  Father  from  whom  thou  hast  so  long, 
so  deeply  revolted.  If  thou  comest  to  him  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  he  will  in  no  wise  reject  thee, 
for  as  his  Majesty,  so  is  his  mercy  to  the  peni- 
tent. 0  deceived  youth,  instantly  determine 
— and  having  determined,  linger  not  by  the  way 
— neither  waste  one  moment  in  looking  behind 
thee  :  danger  is  in  delay — ruin  in  hesitation — 
and  despair  in  turning  back  ;  none  such  being 
fit  for  the  k'  igdom  of  God. 

Should  mountain-like  difficulties  arise  in  terrific 


80 

range  to  oppose  thy  return — should  floods  of  tri- 
bulation threaten  thee,  fear  not  to  go  forward  : 
these  are  unreal  phantoms  which  the  adversary- 
has  raised  to  frighten  and  seduce  thee  back  to  his 
bondage.  Mountains  oppose  no  barrier  to  trWi 
Faith  !  Many  waters  cannot  quench  pure  Love  ! 


^'?a. 


/'/////  //y^^v/'  /y^  fr'^y  fy  ^/f^/^,}. 


r/r^./'f^^) 


81 

The  Heart  on  which  the  laws  of  God  are  writ- 
ten, is  in  a  more  advanced  stage  of  the  new  life 
than  the  former ;  not  that  it  is  more  enlightened, 
or  more  holy,  or  more  devoted — but  faith  and  the 
other  fruits  of  the  spirit  are  called  into  vigorous 
exercise  in  contending  earnestly  for  the  faith  once 
delivered  to  the  saints,  and  in  bearing  testimony 
to  Truth  in  opposition  to  popular  prejudice. 

The  Apostles  of  our  Lord  exhibited  the  higher- 
grade  of  this  matured  stage  of  the  new  life. 

With  what  patience  did  they  endure  opposition 
and  wrong — with  what  magnanimity  did  they  fol- 
low their  Lord  without  the  camp,  bearing  his  re- 
proach !  With  what  zeal  did  they  prosecute  the 
glorious  object  they  had  in  view,  even  the  work 
which  he  gave  them  to  do,  in  his  name,  and  for 
his  glory  !  How  disinterested  were  their  works  of 
faith  !  their  labours  of  love  ! 

We  are,  says  Paul,  troubled  on  every  side,  yet 
not  disheartened  ;  perplexed,  but  not  in  despair  ; 
persecuted,  but  not  forsaken  ;  cast  down,  but  not 
destroyed.  For  our  light  affliction,  which  is  but 
for  a  moment,  worketh  for  us  a  far  more  exceed- 
ing, an  eternal  weight  of  glory,  while  we  look  not 
at  the  things  which  are  seen,  but  at  the  things 
which  are  unseen.  Hear  how  the  man  who  hath 
the  law  of  God   written  on  his  heart  speaks: 


'•After  tliat  we  had  suffered  before,  and  were 
shamefully  entreated  as  you  know,  we  were  bold 
in  our  God  to  speak  unto  you  the  Gospel  of  our 
God  with  much  contention,  (or  opposition.)  For 
our  exhortation  was  not  of  deceit,  or  of  unclean- 
ness,  or  of  guile ;  but  as  we  were  permitted  of 
God  to  be  put  in  trust  with  the  gospel,  even  so  we 
speak,  not  as  pleasing  men,  but  God,  who  trieth 
our  hearts. 

^^  Neither  at  any  time  used  w^e  flattering  words, 
as  ye  know ;  nor  a  cloak  of  covetousness :  God  is 
witness.  Nor  of  man  sought  we  glory,  neither  of 
you  nor  of  others,  when  we  might  have  taken 
authority  as  the  apostles  of  Christ ;  but  we  were 
tender  among  you  even  as  a  nurse  cherisheth  her 
children.  So,  being  affectionately  desirous  of 
you,  we  were  willing  to  have  imparted  unto  you, 
not  the  gospel  of  God  only,  but  also  our  own  souls, 
because  ye  were  dear  to  us.  For  ye  remember, 
brethren,  what  labour  and  travail,  for  labouring 
night  and  day,,  because  we  would  not  be  charge- 
able unto  any  of  you,  we  preached  unto  you  the 
gospel  of  God.  Ye  are  witnesses,  and  God  also, 
how  holily,  and  justly,  and  unblameably  we  be- 
haved ourselves  among  you  that  believe.  And 
ye  know  how  we  exhorted  every  one  of  you  as  a 
father  doth  his  children,  that  ve  would  walk  wor-^ 


83 

thy  of  God,  who  hath  called  you  unto  his  kingdom 
and  glory.'' 

Blessed,  says  our  Lord,  are  they  who  are  per- 
secuted for  righteousness^  sake,  for  theirs  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  Blessed  are  ye  when  men 
shall  reproach  you,  and  say  all  manner  of  evil 
against  yow  falsely  for  my  sake.  Rejoice  and  be 
exceeding  glad  ;  on  their  part  he  is  evil  spoken  of, 
but  on  your  part  he  is  glorified. 

Some  of  the  attributes  of  this  stage  of  the  new 
life,  may  grace  a  mud- walled  cottage.  The  hum- 
ble cottager  may  be  careful  to  observe  the  com- 
mandments of  his  heavenly  Father,  to  whom  he 
prays  for  his  daily  bread  ;  may  train  up  his  chil- 
dren to  fear  and  love  their  Creator  and  Redeem- 
er in  the  days  of  their  youth  ;  his  heart  may  be 
pure,  and  his  hands  clean  of  dishonest  gain  ;  he 
may  abhor  a  perverting  bribe  ;  and  may  so  adorn 
the  doctrine  of  God  his  Saviour,  that  all  who  know 
him  must  acknowledge  that  blessed  is  the  man 
who  feareth  the  Lord  and  obeyeth  his  command- 
ments. 

The  mother  may  so  shine  in  her  assigned 
sphere  of  duty,  as  to  glorify  her  heavenly  Father, 
having  his  laws  written  on  her  heart ;  she  may 
give  an  early  direction  to  the  will  and  affections, 
and  establish  the  principles  of  her  children  ;  she 


84 

may  win  their  ductile  minds  to  the  love  of  noble 
and  disinterested  feeling  and  pursuits  ;  she  may 
represent  vice  in  all  its  moral  deformity,  so  as  to 
be  an  object  of  their  detestation  ;  she  may  sow 
the  precious  seed  of  the  word  in  their  hearts,  as 
yet  uncorrupted  by  the  contagion  of  example  ;  she 
may  weed  the  moral  soil,  and  plant  therein  the 
love  of  truth,  integrity  and  virtue  ;  she  may  watch 
over  the  growth  of  these  buds  of  promise.  The 
unmarried  may  evince  the  same  characters  of  the 
new  life,  by  ministrations  of  compassion,  sympa- 
thy, and  benevolence,  to  the  desolate  widow,  the 
helpless  orphan,  the  sick,  the  aged,  and  the 
friendless  stranger. 

Widows  and  women  not  having  the  care  of  fa- 
milies of  their  own,  may  do  offices  of  love  to  the 
homeless  and  friendless — may,  as  of  old,  be 
fellow  labourers  in  the  Gospel,  and  wash  the 
feet  of  the  saints.  Even  the  youth  may  show 
the  law  of  God  written  on  their  heart ;  they  may 
adorn  the  doctrine  of  their  Lord  by  diligently 
seeking  to  know  and  do  the  will  of  God,  and  by 
abstaining  from  all  appearance  of  evil.  The 
young  Samuel  was,  from  his  early  childhood,  de- 
voted by  his  pious  mother  to  the  service  of  the 
Most  High,  and  to  that  little  one  the  Lord  revealed 
himself;  for  the  child  Samuel  n;inistered  before 


85 

iiim  in  the  temple ;  and  was  commissioned  to  m- 
form  old  Eli  of  the  punishment  that  awaited 
his  sons,  for  they  were  exceedingly  wicked  in 
the  sight  of  God  ;  and  the  foundation  of  that 
wickedness  was  in  consequence  ot  i\\Q  false  indul- 
gence of  their  father,  who  restrained  them  not,  nor 
corrected  them. 

Our  Lord  was  well  pleased  with  the  hosannalis 
of  the  children  on  a  certain  occasion,  when  he 
said  to  his  disciples,  *^have  ye  never  read,  that 
out  of  the  mouth  of  little  children  God  hath  per- 
fected praise  ?"  There  is  something  in  the  cha- 
racter and  disposition  of  little  children  which  the 
Lord  loves.  He  referred  to  their  simplicity, 
their  implicit  confidence,  their  obedience,  their 
artless  openness,  their  want  of  trust  in  them- 
selves, their  purity  of  mind,  their  ignorance  of 
hypocrisy  and  deceit,  their  fear  of  offending,  and 
their  perfect  sincerity,  when  he  said,  Suffer  the 
little  Children  to  come  to  me,  and  forbid  thenx 
not,  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 


H 


ATt9 . 


AV///, 


/o 


/A>/',  ' 


"-^  "■■'■"     ^\/:f' ' ■' '■' 


^'^^^^llilpi^^ 


"/57-  //./^  />,////:'//////   ^/^-'/^    ./.v^///    ..yf.?//  /vvwlv    //^.'    r/vwv?  of  fif^  ■' " 


87 

This  Heart  represents  one  who  can  say, "  I  have 
nnished  my  course  ;  I  have  kept  the  faith  I  Hence- 
forth there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  glory." 

In  addition  to  the  preceding  stages  of  the  new 
life,  this  veteran  in  faith  and  love,  has  stood  stead- 
fast when  assaulted  by  the  combined  powers  of 
darkness.  His  faith  is  unshaken,  for  it  is  built  on 
the  Rock  of  ages  !  That  heart  is  fortified  by  a 
triple  guard,  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left;  it 
cannot  be  taken  by  surprise,  because  its  affections 
are  centred  in  the  Redeemer.  There  is  no  mo- 
ment in  which  they  are  not  exploring  their  trea- 
sure, or  diffusing  HIS  blessings.  His  power  to  re- 
sist temptation  is  omnipotent ;  for  Christ,  the  wis- 
dom and  power  of  God,  has  become  the  wisdom 
and  power  by  whom  he  is  made  more  than  con- 
queror. There  is  now  no  condemnation  for  such 
a  character.  Neither  death  nor  life,  nor  any  cre- 
ated thing,  can  separate  him  from  Christ,  the  life- 
breath  of  his  renewed  existence.  Divine  light 
clothes  him  as  with  a  glory.  The  earth  is  under 
his  feet :  he  looks  down  upon  the  world  as  a  con- 
quered foe  :  he  treads  on  serpents  and  scorpions, 
and  all  the  powers  of  the  enemy,  and  nothing  can 
by  any  means  hurt  him.  He  is  called,  and  chosen, 
and  faithful,  and  shall  be  of  the  first  fruits  of  the 
first  resurrection.   There  the  remembrance  of  his 


88 

suffering  and  sorrow  hath  passed  away;  the  days  ot 
his  mourning  and  conflict  are  ended  :  what  he  sow- 
ed in  tears  he  shall  reap  in  joy.  The  Lord  whom 
he  loved  even  unto  death,  now  wipes  all  tears 
from  his  eyes ;  yea,  he  maketh  that  faithful  servant 
sit  down  to  meat,  while  he  girds  himself  to  serve 
him.  Blessed  4  how  blessed  !  are  the  dead  who 
die  in  the  Lord,  who  is  their  resurrection,  their 
life  !  Yea,  saith  the  spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from 
their  labours  and  their  works  follow  them. 

Dear  child,  dear  youth  !  Thy  Saviour  invites 
thee  to  become,  by  regeneration,  such  a  noble  spe- 
cimen of  the  Christian  character.  The  same  spi- 
rit which  has  here  been  admitted,  cherished,  and 
by  whom  the  work  of  grace  was  completed,  strives 
for  admission  to  thy  heart  ;  and  wilt  thou  grieve 
and  rem^  the  heavenly  Comforter?  Wilt  thou  still 
be  a  wretched  imitator  of  the  children  of  this 
world,  who  devour  the  husks  of  animal  nature,  and 
grub  like  moles  in  the  earth  for  that  which  is  ta 
the  worldling  the  root  of  all  evil,  and  which  never 
fails  to  pierce  them  with  many  sorrows  ?  Or  wilt 
thou  not  rather  aspire  after  the  enjoyment  of  mind 
to  which  thy  high  destiny  invites  thee  ?  Compare 
the  ignoble  pursuits,  the  sordid  character  of  the 
diild'ren  of  the  world,  the  slaves  of  Satan,  v/ith  the 
godlike  fame  of  him  who  has  subdued  Satan,  and 


89 

conquered  self,  and  who  gives  glory,  and  honour, 
and  praise,  to  Him  in  whose  name  and  strength 
he  won  the  victory. 

Dost  thou  expect,  dear  youth,  to  sit  down  with 
Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  in  the  kingdom  of  hea- 
ven ?  Dost  thou  pray  for  this  blessed  lot  at  the 
end  of  the  days  ?  This  is  not  enough.  Art  thou 
willing  to  fulfil  the  conditions  of  thy  reception 
there  ?  Canst  thou  make  those  sacrifices  which 
are  indispensable  to  thy  admission  ?  Hear  how 
the  Divine  Teacher  illustrates  this,  to  one  who  on 
a  certain  occasion  said,  ^^^^7Ao^// reflection,  ''Bless- 
ed are  they  who  shall  eat  bread  in  the  kingdom  of 
God,''  "A  certain  nobleman  made  a  great  sup- 
per, and  invited  many.  At  supper  time  he  sent 
his  servant  to  say,  Come,  for  all  things  are  now 
ready ;"  but  instead  of  accepting  this  invitation 
with  gratitude,  they  all  with  one  consent  began  to 
make  pitiful  excuses.  Each  had  to  attend  some 
sinister  object,  in  which  selfwdiS  concerned.  A 
piece  of  land  prevented  one  from  accepting  the  in- 
vitation ;  another  allowed  a  still  more  frivolous 
pretext  to  be  his  apology  ;  another  found  an  equal- 
ly absurd  reason  for  a  refusal.  When  the  servant 
told  these  things  to  his  Lord,  the  Master  of  the 
House  was  angry  or  indignant  that  they  should 
slight  his  society  and  feast,  and  that  too  for  paltry 
H  2 


90 

concerns  of  their  own.  The  servant  was  sent  tc; 
bring  from  the  outskirts  of  the  city,  the  poor,  the 
lame,  the  blind.  These  gladly  accepted  the  invi- 
tation ;  but  the  servant  told  his  Lord  that  there 
was  room  for  more  guests.  The  master  of  the 
feast  then  commanded  him,  saying,  *«goout  to 
the  highway  sand  hedgeiy^n^  compel  them  to  come 
271  that  my  house  may  be  filled,  for  I  say  unto 
you,  that  none  of  those  jnenthat  icere  bidden  shall 
taste  of  my  supper.*^  The  explanation  of  this 
parable  is  contained  in  the  verses  which  immedi- 
ately follow  it.  ffTiosoever  he  be  of  you,  that 
foi^saketh  Jiot  all  thai  he  hath,  cannot  be  my  dis- 
ciple. 

In  like  manner  {he  prescience  of  our  Lord  en- 
r^bles  him  to  declare  that  comparatively  yeif?  of 
the  highly  privileged  will,  on  these  terms,  eat 
bread  in  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  and  if  they  re- 
fuse on  account  of  self-interested  motives,  in  any 
relation  or  shape,  those  who  they  may  consider 
unworthy,  shall  supply  their  place  ;  yea,  the  hea- 
then from  the  ends  of  the  earth,  shall  even  with- 
out adequate  preparation,  he  compelled  to  come 
in  rather  than  that  the  feast  should  be  without 
guests  ;  rather  than  those  hypocritical  professors, 
who  expected  to  arrive  there  by  means  of  a  spe- 
culative  dead  faith,  unassociated  with  love  and 


91 

obedience,  should  partakeofit.  Thisis  the  doctrine 
of  thy  Saviour,  which  an  Angel  cannot  gainsay, 
nor  reverse  ;  but  the  time  comes,  saith  the  apostle, 
when  they  will  not  give  heed  to  sound  doctrine, 
having  itching  ears  ;  that  is  to  say,  having  no  re- 
lish for  that  which  demands  sacrifice  and  obedience, 
but  wholly  giving  themselves  up  to  a  curious  in- 
truding into  those  things  which  are  kept  secret, 
and  shall  remain  so  ;  as  the  nature  and  mode  of 
the  divine  existence — the  deductions  of  reason 
from  the  sovereignty  of  God,  his  decrees,  and  such 
like  ;  these  theorists  mistake  the  shadow  for  the 
substance  ;  they  spend  their  lives  in  visionary  spe- 
culations, without  reflecting  that  while  they  thus 
trifle,  tliey  fail  to  give  those  practical  demonstra- 
tions of  their  attachment  which  shall  secure  them 
an  entrance  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  Your 
judge  will  not  investigate  the  orthodoxy  of  your 
creed,  but  the  evidence  of  your  faith.  He  will  not 
ask  under  what  name  or  leader  you  rank  yourself: 
not  arbitrary  power  will  divide  between  the  sheep 
and  the  goats  ;  their  own  actions  will  be  made  the 
separating  cause.  They  who  have  done  evil  shall 
without  one  exception  be  found  on  his  left  hand, 
and  those  who  have  done  good  shall  without  fail 
be  found  at  his  right  hand.  To  them  on  his  right 
hand  he  shall  say,  "Come  ye  blessed  of  my  Father, 


92 

inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world  V^  He  then  enumerates 
the  proofs  which  they  gave  of  their  faith  and  love 
to  him.  To  those  who  are  at  his  left  hand  he  says, 
"  Depart  from  me  accursed,  into  everlasting  fire, 
prepared /or  the  Devil  and  his  Angels,  When 
I  was  an  hungred,  ye  gave  me  no  meat ;  when  I 
was  athirst,  ye  gave  me  no  drink ;  when  I  was  a 
stranger,  ye  took  me  not  in ;  when  I  was  naked, 
ye  clothed  me  not ;  when  I  was  sick  and  in  prison, 
ye  visited  me  notj  for  inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not 
to  one  of  the  least  of  these,  my  brethren,  ye  did 
it  not  to  me." 

Seeing  then,  that  this  is  the  Truth ;  and  that  ye 
have  been  duly  warned  of  the  consequence  of 
slighting  it,  take  heed  that  ye  make  your  calling 
and  election  sure.  In  the  language  of  the  inspired 
Apostle,  I  entreat  you,  dear  youth.  *  **  Giving  all 
diligence,  to  add  to  your  faith  virtue,  to  virtue 
knowledge,  to  knowledge  temperayice,  to  tempe- 
rance joa/zewc^,  to  patience  ^0fi?/2we56',  to  godliness 
brotherly -kindness,  to  brotherly-kindness  chari- 
ty;  for  if  these  things  be  in  you,  and  abound,  they 
make  you  that  ye  shall  neither  be  unsound  nor 
imfruitful  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  Jesus 

»  2  Peter,  i.  5. 


9S 

Christ.  But  he  that  lacketh  these  things  is  blindf 
and  cannot  see  afar  oflf,  (or  the  end,)  and  hath  for- 
gotten that  he  is  purged  from  his  old  sins.  Where- 
fore rather,  brethren,  give  diligence  to  make  your 
calling  and  election  sure;  for  if  ye  do  these  things 
ye  shall  never  fail ;  for  thus  an  entrance  shall  be 
ministered  to  you  abundantly  into  the  everlasting 
kingdom  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Wherefore  I 
will  not  be  negligent  to  put  you  ever  in  mind  of 
these  things.^^  The  latter  part  of  the  verse  I  put 
to  you  in  the  form  of  a  question :  Do  you  know 
these  things  ?  are  you  established  in  this  truth  ? 


SECOND  PART. 


Having  by  the  light  of  revelation  endeavoured 
to  show  the  necessity  of  securing  personal  reli- 
gion ;  I  proceed  to  illustrate  the  progressive,  ge- 
nerous, and  diffusive  nature  of  Christianity,  which- 
teaches  us,  that  even  the  hope  of  personal  salva- 
tion, and  the  peace  and  joy  which  arise  from  that 
hope,  are  not  to  engross  our  attention,  limit  our 
exertions,  6ownfl?our  views,  or  a^^ori  our  feelings, 
these  being  no  longer  selfish,  but  social.  We  are 
now  to  participate  in  all  the  vicissitudes  of  that 
visibly  separated,  yet  invisibly  united  body  of 
which  our  Lord  is  the  Head.  Do  you  ask  what 
causes  produce  visible  separation,  and  what  invi- 
sible ties  unite  the  members  to  their  head,  and  to 
each  other  ?  Human  names,  opinions,  and  inven- 
tions, separate  what  is  visible — love,  obedience, 
and  purity,  are  the  invisible  ties  which  unite  the 
whole  family  in  heaven  and  on  earth.  These  being 
the  only  ties  acknowledged  by  God,  they  only 
can  survive  that  jealous  flame  which  shall  ia 


96 

the  last  days  make  inquisition  of  every  visible 
association  :  the  wood,  hay",  and  stubble,  shall  be 
consumed,  and  that  which  cannot  suffer  loss  shall 
remain. 

There  is  a  time,  dear  youth,  to  be  instructed 
in  the  rudiments  of  revealed  truth  ;    and  there 
is  a  time  when  we  are  expected  to  bring  forth  out 
of  the  treasures  which  we  have  laid  up,  things 
new  and  old,  for  the  use  of  the  less  privileged 
members  of  our  Lord's  household.   Paul  sharply 
•reproves  certain  characters,  whom  he  character- 
izes as  silly,  ever  learning,  and  never  able  to 
come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  ;  the  whole 
counsel  of  God  being  revealed  for  our  instruc- 
tion :  of  such  persons  our  Lord  said,  *^  1  have  ma- 
ny things  to  say,  but  ye  cannot  bear  them  nowJ^ 
To  such  persons  Paul  alludes,   when  he  would 
trace  the  nature  of  the  divine  priesthood  of  Christ, 
which  the  mysterious  king  and  priest  of  Salem 
prefigured  many  ages  before.    "  Of  whom,"  says 
he,  **I  have  many  things  to  say,  and  hard  to  be 
understood,  seeing  ye  are  dull  of  hearing  ;  for 
when  for  the  time  ye  ought  to  be  teachers,  ye 
have  need  that  one  teach  you  again,  which  be 
the  first  principles  of  the  oracles  of  God,  and  are 
such  as  have  need  of  milk,  and  not  of -strong  meat  i 
for  every  one  who  useth  milk  is  unskilful  in  the 


97 

word  of  righteousness,  for  he  is  a  babe.  Bui 
strong  meat  belongeth  to  them  that  are  of  full 
age — those  who  by  reason  of  use  have  their  senses 
exercised  to  discern  good  and  evil." 

What  must  we  think  of  that  student,  who,  in- 
stead  of  advancing  to  the  varied,  luminous,  and 
decisive  demonstrations  contained  in  a  self-illus- 
trating science,  should  never  attain  to  more  than 
the  knowledge  of  those  scattered  elements,  with- 
out connexion  or  result,  which  are  found  in  its 
alphabet  or  rudiments  ?  The  Apostle  John  cha- 
racterizes three  stages  of  attainment :  little  chil- 
dren— young  men — and  fathers. 

In  the  former  part  of  this  little  book  I  have  fed 
you  with  the  milk  which  belongs  to  babes  in  di- 
vine knowledge  ;  but  remember,  the  same  pro- 
gress which  takes  place  in  the  natural,  is  expect- 
ed in  the  renewed  life  :  "  Leaving,  therefore,  the 
principles  of  the  doctrines  of  Christ,  let  us  go  on 
to  perfection  ;''  let  us  not  be  of  those  whom  the 
apostle  reproves  as  silly — ever  learning,  and  ne- 
ver taught  ;  since  the  Word  of  God  is  revealed 
for  the  instruction  of  the  lowest  and  least  of  the 
flock. 

The  glorious  expectation  of  the  latter-day  re- 
novation and  restitution  of  all  things,  to  which 
prophets,  apostles,  and  our  Lord,  have  especially 
I 


98 

directed  the  attention  of  believers,  as  an  incite- 
ment to  fidelity,  watchfulness  and  patience,  claim 
a  full  share  of  our  regard. 

With  reference  to  this  blessed  hope  of  his  se- 
cond coming,  our  Lord's  command  is,  **  Let  your 
loins  be  girded  about,  and  your  lamps  burning, 
and  ye  yourselves  like  unto  men  that  wait  for 
their  Lord  :  Blessed  are  those  servants  whom  the 
Lord  when  he  cometh  shall  find  watching.^^ 

At  midnight,  the  season  of  darkness  and  security, 
when  professors  are  slumbering,  and  the  children 
of  this  world  are  fast  asleep  as  to  this  expectation, 
the  cry  shall  be  heard,  ^'  Behold  the  Bridegroom  ! 
go  forth  to  meet  him  !^'  This  anticipation  of  latter- 
day  glory  was  once  the  delightful  experience  of 
his  servants,  from  the  days  of  Enoch  to  John,  whose 
vision  in  the  isle  of  Patmos  was  a  revelation  of  Mes- 
siah's Kingdom  on  Earth.  The  warnings,  exhor- 
tations, promises,  and  consolation  of  the  prophets 
and  apostles,  were  all  with  reference  to  this  re- 
ward of  Messiah's  sufierings,  this  crown  of  his 
glory,  this  consummation  of  his  triumph.  Our 
Lord,  who  knew  the  end  from  the  beginning, 
foretold  that  there  would  be  great  blindness 
on  this  animating  subject,  in  the  latter  times, 
when  transgressors  are  come  to  the  full.  Thus  has 
he  made  watchfulness  the  subject  of  many  warn- 


99 

ings.  Hence  he  declared,  that  as  it  was  in  the 
days  of  Noah  and  Lot,  it  shall  be  in  the  day  when 
the  Son  of  man  is  revealed  ;  for  as  a  snare  shall  the 
manner  of  his  coming  be  to  the  whole  earth.  The 
foolish  who  are  ignorant  of  it,  shall  be  surprised  in 
the  depth  of  carnal  security  ;  and  even  the  wise 
who  believe  in  his  coming  as  the  Bridegroom  of 
his  Church,  and  who  are  thus  far  enabled  to  re- 
ceive him,  shall  yet  not  meet  him  in  the  attitude 
oi  ivatchful  attention.  Whatever  the  unwise  do, 
Jet  us  who  are  of  the  day,  not  sleep  as  do  others, 
but  let  us  watch  and  be  sober,  lest  that  day  should 
overtake  us  by  stealth. 

The  prophets,  apostles,  and  our  Lord,  teach  us 
/^/i«/  constitutes  the  blessedness  of  his  Kingdom  on 
Earth,  which  in  its  nature  and  character  is  Hea- 
venly. One  feature  of  its  blessedness  is  the  ab- 
sence of  all  sin  and  temptation  ;  another  is,  the 
universal  love,  peace,  holiness,  and  unity,  which 
shall  prevail  on  earth,  where  the  will  of  God 
shall  be  done  as  in  heaven.  *^The  kingdoms  of 
this  world  shall  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord 
and  of  his  Christ.  The  whole  earth  shall  be  full 
of  his  glory.  Then  shall  none  teach  his  neighbour 
to  know  the  Lord,  for  all  shall  know  him  from  the 
least  to  the  greatest."  John  saw  a  ransomed  and 
glorified  host  above,  and  they  sung  a  new  song  of 


100 

praise  to  the  Lamb  who  had  redeemed  them  out  oi 
every  nation  and  people,  saying,  <*Thou  hast  made 
us  kings  and  priests  unto  God,  and  we  shall  reign 
on  the  earth.''''  Of  these  same  faithful  servants, 
o«r  Lord  had  said  while  he  was  yet  with  them, 
'^  Ye  are  they  who  have  followed  me  in  the  rege- 
neration, and  I  have  appointed  unto  you  a  kingdom, 
even  as  my  Father  hath  appointed  unto  me,  that 
ye  may  eat  and  drink  at  my  table  in  my  kingdom.'" 
Again,  **Ye  shall  sit  on  twelve  thrones,  judging 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel." 

Perhaps  you  imagine  that  God  will  enlighten 
this  Blessed  and  Holy  time  with  some  new  revela- 
tion, in  order  to  produce  this  general  knowledge,, 
this  perfect  and  uniform  standard  of  belief  and 
practice.  No  f  "  The  word  of  the  Lord  endureth 
for  ever,  and  this  is  the  word  which  by  the  Gospel 
is  ministered  to  you." 

The  sun  constantly  shines  with  the  same  degree 
of  splendour.  The  reason  why  one  time  is  darker 
than  another  to  us,  is  the  intercepting  medium  of 
clouds  and  earthly  vapours.  Thus  also  has  the 
Sun  of  Righteousness  been  darkened  in  his  going 
forth.  But  the  secret  of  this  universal  change  will 
be  easy  of  solution,  if  we  consider  that  all,  from 
the  least  to  the  greatest,  shall  seek  ''  to  the  law  and 
to  the  testimony. ^^  Then  the  language  of  all  shalt 


101 

be,  ^^By  thee  only  will  ive  make  mention  of  thy 
name.  The  Lord  shall  teach  us  his  ways,  and  we 
will  walk  in  his  paths?^  Jesus  rejoiced  in  spirit 
when  he  said,  "  I  thank  thee,  0  Father,  Lord  of 
heaven  and  earth,  that  thou  hast  hid  these  things 
from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them 
to  babes  !"  Why  was  the  truth  hid  from  the  wise 
and  prudent  ?  Because  human  expositions  led 
them  to  form  other  calculations  than  those  of  di- 
vine appointment.  Why  was  it  revealed  to  chil- 
dren ?  Because  they  had  no  preconceived  opi- 
nion. They  believed  simply  on  the  evidence  of 
their  own  senses.  Unity  of  spirit  shall  then  super- 
sede diversity  of  opinion.  Love,  the  principle  of 
unity,  shall  characterize  all.  The  Church  of 
Christ  shall  then  be  without  spot  or  wrinkle,  or 
any  such  thing  ;  fair  as  the  moon,  clear  as  the  sun, 
terribly  surrounded  with  banners. 

But  before  these  things,  or  rather  when  the  sign 
of  them  begins  to  appear,  Satan,  the  adversary, 
shall  come  down  to  earth  with  great  power,  know- 
ing that  his  time  there  is  short.  He  would  crush, 
in  its  infancy,  the  hope  of  all  the  faithful,  which 
have  been  since  the  world  began.  But  God  pre- 
vents his  evil  design,  by  placing  his  purpose  above 
and  beyond  his  reach.  In  studying  with  attention 
the  testimony  of  our  Lord  and  his  apostles,  you 
I  2 


102 

will  learn  that  a  false  and  deceitful  spirit  called 
Antichrist,  shall  practise  and  prosper  ;  even  "  that 
"Wicked  whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the 
spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  destroy  with  the  light  of 
his  coming."  This  evil  spirit  is  characterized  as 
a  usurper,  demanding  a  homage  which  is  due  to 
God  alone.  He  is  also  a  deceiving  and  lying  spi- 
rit ;  for  were  it  not  that  mankind  are  deceived  by 
his  false  reasoning,  they  would  not  be  overtaken 
tinawares  by  the  coming  of  the  Lord  ;  nor  would 
that  happy  day  of  blissful  expectation  come  upon 
them  as  a  snare.  This  false  spirit  has  taught  many 
to  follow  his  pernicious  waj- s,  by  reason  of  which 
the  way  of  Truth  is  evil  spoken  of.  The  inspired 
apostles  testify,  that  Christ  shall  again  come  in  like 
manner  as  he  was  seen  ascending  into  heaven. — 
Antichrist  teaches,  that  Christ  shall  not  come  in 
like  manner  as  he  went,  but  shall  reign  in  spirit 
ss  he  has  done  eighteen  centuries  on  earth.  Zion 
and  Jerusalem,  whose  renovation  to  more  than 
pristine  glory  formed  the  theme  of  their  prophetic 
thanksgiving.  Antichrist  teaches  are  no  long- 
er realities,  but  figures  of  speech,  to  be  applied  to 
any  thing  but  the  LAND  OF  PROMISE.  When 
our  Lord  and  his  apostles  make  mention  of  coming 
fl?oz^?n  to  dwell  among  men,  Antichrist  teaches  that 
Earth  means  Heaven :  that  wherever  Jews  and 


103 

House  of  Israel  are  addressed,  connected  with  pro- 
mised blessing,  any  order  of  professing  Gentiles 
may  engross  these  names  ;  those  who  own  them 
having  been  superseded  by  them  for  ever.  Anti- 
christ moreover  teaches,  that  an  eternity  of  punish- 
ment, as  the  well-earned  wages  Qi privileged  un- 
believers, is  quite  a  mistake  ;  the  words  eternal, 
everlasting,  for  ever,  being  intended  to  convey  the 
notion  of  a  limited  term  :  while  the  declaration 
that  ^nheir  worm  shall  not  die,  neither  shall  their 
fire  be  quenched,"  describes  in  vivid  imagery  a 
hopeful  stage  of  reforming  discipline.  The  lan- 
guage of  the  Deceiver  again  is,  ^^Ye  shall  not  sure- 
ly die." — The  Lord  may  change^  or  cease  to  be 
holy,  just,  and  true  J  or  your  consciousness  oi  me- 
rited punishment,  may  cease  to  accuse  and  tor- 
ment you:  perhaps  your  i7WW0?'/a/ spirit  may  die. 
Although  Satan  with  all  his  artifice  never  could, 
never  shall,  pass  that  great  gulph  which  separates 
the  holy  from  theunregenerate,  under  his  precept 
and  example  he  has  sufficient  address  to  make  the 
deceived  imagine  they  need  not  despair.  This  is 
the  doctrine  of  Antichrist  the  deceiver ;  and  many 
shall  it  lull  as  an  opiate  to  sleep,  until  they  awake 
from  their  delusion  in  the  fire  which  never  shall  be 
quenched. 

I  would  not  have  been  thus  explicit  in  detailing 


104 

the  characteristics  of  Antichrist,  had  not  the  apos- 
tles said  to  those  who  are  awake  and  watching, 
^' See  that  ye  put  the  brethren  in  continual 
remembrance  of  these  things ;  namely,  the  se- 
cond coming  of  Christ,  and  the  efforts  which  the 
adversary  of  his  kingdom  shall  finally  make  to  op- 
pose its  first  feeble  struggles  into  existence.  That 
the  adversary  has  discountenanced,  and  well  nigh 
discarded  this  doctrine  which  Christ  and  his  apos- 
tles so  sedulously  taught,  is  no  marvel ;  for  Satan, 
who  knows  that  his  time  is  short  when  these 
things  begin  to  be  signified,  also  knows  tljiat  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  shall  be  raised  on  the  ruins  of 
Antichrist. 

To  be  wise  above  what  is  written ;  intruding  in- 
to the  secret  counsels  of  the  infinite  one,  is  prohi- 
bited. To  be  wise  up  to  what  is  written,  ''taking 
heed  to  the  sure  word  of  prophecy,  which  shineth 
as  a  light  in  a  dark  place,"  is  commended.  ''  Se- 
cret things  belong  to  God  :  things  revealed,  belong 
to  us  and  our  children. "  How  shall  we  avoid  hav- 
ing the  name  and  mark,  and  authority  of  the 
Deceiver,  unless  we  know  the  prohibited  charac- 
teristics of  his  doctrine,  by  contrasting  the  nature 
of  it  with  the  doctrine  of  Christ  and  his  apostles.  — 
We  are  solemnly  required,  nay  commanded,  to 
guard  against  them,  unless  we  would  drink  of  the 


105 

wrath  of  God  poured  into  the  cup  of  his  indigna- 
tion  for  ever ;  and  that,  too,  in  the  presence  of  the 
holy  angels,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  insulted 
Lamb.  I  subjoin,  with  cordial  assent  to  them,  the 
remarks  of  a  latter-day  luminary  of  the  Church  of 
England,  written  with  reference  to  the  state  of 
feeling  preceding  the  restoration  of  the  covenant 
people  of  God;  an  event  synonymous  with  the 
Kingdom  of  Messiah. 

<'  It  is  necessary  to  show  that  the  plain  words 
of  inspiration  cannot  have  a  literal  signification  ; 
it  is  necessary  to  show  that  body  means  spirit, 
that  earth  means  heaven  ; — that  Jerusalem  and 
Mount  Zion  mean  the  throne  of  God  above,  or 
the  respective  churches  below  ; — that  Jews  and 
Israelites  mean  Gentiles  and  Christians,  in  eve- 
ry text  connected  with  latter-day  glory. — In 
short,  it  is  necessary  to  show  that  the  language 
of  Scripture  needs  an  index  formed  by  human  au- 
thority, before  it  can  be  rightly  understood." 

*^  We  would  ask  our  spiritualizing  interpreters 
what  they  w^ould  have  to  offer  with  respect  to 
this  prophecy,  (alluding  to  Ezek.  36.)  How 
poor,  and  jejune,  and  flat,  are  those  schemes  of 
interpretation  which  instead  of  coming  up  to  the 
standard  of  the  sanctuary,  lead  their  abettors  into 
the  pernicious  error  of  bringing  down  the  stand- 


106 

ard  of  the  sanctuary  to  the  scanty  measures  of 
human  theory.  Persons  who  support  such 
schemes,  never  come  to  the  scriptures,  to  learn, 
with  simple  and  teachable  understanding,  the 
mind  of  the  spirit,  but  like  those  whose  vision  is 
imperfect,  and  who  need  the  help  of  spectacles 
to  read  the  letter  of  the  word,  these  persons  bring 
their  systems  in  their  pockets  to  aid  them  in  dis- 
covering the  purpose  of  Him,  who,  as  if  to  mock 
the  aberrations  of  human  wisdom,  hath  said,  Who 
directed  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  ?  or  being  his 
counsellor,  who  hath  instructed  him?  &c.  Without 
doubt  spiritualizers  will  boldly  affirm  that  the  pre- 
diction which  Ezekiel  addresses  to  the  mountains 
of  Israel,  contains  nothing  about  their  return  to 
their  own  land,  as  the  Papists  maintain  that  after 
the  consecration  of  the  wafer,  nothing  of  the  real 
substance  remains,  but  is  really  and  substantially 
transubstantiated  into  the  body  of  Christ,  although 
they  cannot  deny  that  the  outward  appearance 
continues  to  be  that  of  a  wafer.  So  these  persons, 
taking  a  bold  flight  in  allegory,  will  tell  us  that 
the  mountains,  hills,  rivers,  valleys,  desolate 
wastes,  and  cities,  of  Israel,  in  this  prophecy,  are 
by  no  means  to  be  understood  in  a  literal  sense, 
but  are  to  be  understood  of  the  Christian  Church 
among  the  Gentiles  ;  and  that  the  return  of  the 


107 

Children  of  Israel  to  those  places  means  their  con- 
version to  Christ.  Now  by  what  argument  are 
we  to  assail  those  who  thus  twist  and  pervert  the 
Word  of  God  ?  Assuredly,  to  reason  with  them 
would  be  a  loss  of  time  and  pains,  because  our 
arguments  cannot  be  plainer  than  those  promises 
to  Israel,  which  we  charge  them  with  turning 
aside  from  the  plain  meaning  of  scripture,  which 
unequivocally  declares  to  us,  that  the  unchange- 
able purpose  of  God,  with  regard  to  his  people 
Israel,  is  not  only  to  graft  them  again  into  their 
own  olive  tree,  but  also  to  plant  them  in  their 
own  land,  with  his  whole  heart  and  with  his 
whole  soul,  whence  thty  shall  no  more  be  pluck- 
ed up  for  ever.  We  shall  therefore  close  this  pa- 
per with  remarking,  that  they,  who,  under  the 
notion  of  spiritualizing  the  Word  of  God,  set  up 
their  own  crude  and  jejune  systems,  in  opposition 
to  that  Word,  were  in  reality  under  the  spirit  of 
unbelief;  and  instead  of  reasoning  with  them, 
we  may  address  to  them  the  words  spoken  on  an- 
other occasion  : — '  0  slow  of  heart  to  believe  all 
that  the  prophets  have  spoken.'  '  Hath  God  said, 
and  shall  he  not  do  V '' 

'<To  my  mind,  the  apostacy  of  the  Intellect 
amongst  the  Protestant  nations,  hath  been,  for  a 
century,  as  remarkable  and  afflictive  as  the  apos- 


108 

iacy  of  Sense  is  amongst  the  Catholic  nations.  The 
intellect  hath  become  all-sufficient,  and  such  an  in- 
tellect !  We  must  preach  from  the  intellect  to  the 
intellect,  instead  of  preaching  from  the  Word  of 
God  to  the  faith  of  his  children.  No  one  will  be- 
lieve more  than  he  can  understand,  and  that  is  ge- 
nerally as  much  as  he  can  see  the  good  of.  As  an 
instance  whereof,  this  doctrine  of  Christ's  second 
coming,  which  was  wont  to  shine  so  bright  in  the 
eyes  of  believers,  that  they  were  always  plunging 
forward  to  reach  it  before  the  time,  hath  become, 
through  the  decay  of  faith,  almost  forgotten,  till 
within  these  few  years,  some  of  God's  faithful 
ones  have  made  a  strong  effort  to  revive  it  again. 
And  in  general,  the  prophecies,  which  are  the  test 
of  faith,  as  being  unseen,  are  given  up  by  this  clear 
headed,  sound  minded  generation  of  believers,  who 
have  tuned  the  whole  organ  of  scripture  to  their 
own  flat  key.  The  long  probation  of  the  Gentiles 
will  come  to  an  end  in  the  great  battle  of  Arma- 
geddon. Oh,  how  it  afflicts  me  while  I  write,  not 
so  much  that  punishment  will  come  upon  us,  as 
that  the  punishment  should  have  been  merited  by 
us.  Who  is  he  that  saith  Satan  is  not  still  the  prince 
of  this  world,  and  his  angels  the  ministers  thereof? 
But  this  is  not  to  go  on  for  ever.  The  spirit  of  God 
is  not  to  be  blasphemed  for  ever,  and  the  blood  of 


109 

Viie  covenant  for  ever  trampled  under  foot,  nor  the 
Holy  City  for  ever  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles. 
The  Gentiles  have  had  almost  as  long  a  proba- 
tion as  the  Jews,  and  tenfold  more  advantageous. 
The  Jews  thought  theirs  was  to  be  perpetual ;  ant! 
the  Gentiles  are  now,  in  the  last  hour  of  theirs, 
dreaming  the  same.  Principle  of  every  kind  v/as 
never  so  much  disregarded,  nor  expediency  so 
much  idolized.  Will  the  Lord  be  worsted  ?  Will 
he  flee  before  his  enemies  ?  Shall  his  word  fail  in 
its  promises?  Shall  there  be  no  peace,  no  bless- 
edness, no  glory,  in  the  latter  days,  upon  this 
Earth ;  no  keeping  of  a  Sabbath,  no  reign  of  the 
Saints,  no  second  coming  of  Messiah  to  rule  the 
world  with  righteousness,  and  the  folk  with  equi- 
ty ?  Shall  these  things  utterly  fail  ?  Heaven  and 
earth  shall  pass  away,  before  one  jot  or  tittle  of 
these  things  shall  fail.  And  this  which  remaineth 
to  be  accomplished  before  any  glory  can  be  ma- 
nifested upon  the  earth,  will  be  accomplished  in 
the  battle  of  Armageddon.  All  the  mighty  effects 
preparatory  to  the  reign  of  peace,  shall  be  accom- 
plished in  that  great  day  of  controversy  and  judg- 
ment which  the  Lord  shall  hold  with  the  Gentiles 
in  the  valley  of  Jehoshaphat,  when  that  sacrifice 
of  nations  shall  be  offered  up  on  the  mountains 
of  Israel.  The  issues  and  effects  of  this  great 
achievement  of  divine  justice,  it  hath  been  the 
K 


110 

custom,  during  the  last  century  and  half,  where- 
in  all  things  have  drooped  and  faded,  (until  with- 
in these  few  years  that  we  have  been  holpen  with 
a. little  help,) — to  refer  till  the  end  of  the  world, 
and  the  last  general  Judgment,  thereby  removing 
them  wholly  from  the  region  of  space  and  time, 
into  the  region  of  the  invisible  world.  That  this 
blindness  should  come  upon  the  churches,  I  per- 
ceive is  foretold  by  our  Lord,  in  the  parable  of 
the  ten  virgins  and  of  the  householder,  and  every 
other  parable  which  refers  to  the  event  of  his 
second  coming.  And  I  further  perceive  that  this 
very  condition  of  security  and  carelessness  will 
be  the  exclusion  of  many,  who  if  they  would  be- 
lieve, and  hold  themselves  in  readines.^,  might  be 
saved.  Before  concluding  this,  I  beg,  (for  what 
hath  been  set  forth  therein,)  to  apologize,  to  the 
soft  effeminate  spirit  of  this  generation  of  pro- 
fessors, whose  untempered  edge  I  must  oft  have 
injured — and  to  the  political  and  expedient  spirit 
of  this  generation  of  saintg,  whose  zeal  for  expe- 
diency and  temporizing  I  must  oft  have  galled — to 
all  such  spirits,  sorely  tried  by  the  above  discourse, 
I  have  my  apology  to  make,  by  referring  them 
back  to  the  history  and  commemoration  of  God's 
former  dealings  with  the  impenitent  generations 
of  men  since  the  world  began — if  they  will  not 
be  enlightened  by  the  past  history  of  truth,  natu- 


! 


Ill 

ral  and  revealed,  nor  give  ear  to  the  perpetual 
voice  of  prophesy  since  the  world  began  ;  what 
do  these  dreamers  of  poetical  and  sentimental 
fancies  say  to  the  awful  and  overwhelming  debt 
of  justice,  which  the  Gentiles  have  been  contrac- 
ting? Or  shall  Messiah  not  be  a  king  and  deliver- 
er to  his  people  ?  And  shall  his  dealings  with  his 
saints  no  longer  be  justified  in  their  sight  and  in 
the  sight  of  all  the  nations  round  about?  And, 
what !  Shall  he  allow  his  people  to  be  captive  for 
ever,  and  for  ever  hang  their  harps  upon  the  wil- 
lows, and  mourn  for  Zion  which  is  desolate  ? 
Shall  the  remnant  which  still  remaineth  a  distinct 
people,  scattered  among  all  nations  and  oppressed 
with  scorn  and  cruelty,  remain  a  despised  and 
rejected  people?  And  shall  the  names  with  which 
they  have  been  railed  against  not  be  written 
against  themselves,  and  the  evil  measures  which 
they  served  out,  be  returned  upon  their  own 
heads,  and  their  prosperity  perish,  and  all  their 
glory  and  strength  be  scattered  like  chaff  before 
the  wind  ?  Then  hath  the  Lord  forgotten  to  be 
gracious,  and  his  covenant  is  no  longer  sure;  and 
there  is  no  more  a  Judge  over  all  the  earth  to  do 
righteously.  If  the  life  of  the  soul  were  not  dear 
in  my  sight,  I  would  not  be  moved  with  horror 
against  those  who  consume  souls  by  thousands 
and  tens  of  thousands.    If  the  liberty  of  the  soul 


112 

were  not  glorious,  I  would  not  thus  be  grieved  by 
the  captivity  of  so  many  millions,  or  rejoice  that 
the  day  of  their  redemption  draweth  nigh.  The 
Lord  judge  between  me  and  these  soft-hearted 
optimists,  if  I  love  not  the  souls  of  men  better 
Than  they.  The  apologies  for  that  which  I  have 
set  forth  concerning  the  last  catastrophe  of  divine 
wrath,  I  make  as  to  a  generation  whose  travail  in 
the  prophecies  is  small,  and  whose  faith  therein  m 
faint.  But  the  true  apology  is  to  teach  them  what 
this  battle  of  Armageddon  is,  if  indeed  they  will 
be  taught,  which  I  count  to  be  no  less  than  the  last 
crisis  of  the  strife  between  good  and  evil,  where- 
of the  event  is  to  determine  whether  Messiah  or 
Satan  shall  have  it  and  hold  it  for  ever.  When  in 
their  true  sense  and  full  significancy,  all  the  pro- 
mises made  to  the  saints  shall  flourish  like  the  ce- 
dar of  Lebanon,  and  all  the  prophecies,  fully  rip- 
ened, shall  shed  fruit  every  where,  and  Jerusalem 
and  Zion  shall  no  longer  be  figures  of  speech » 
and  Messiah's  kingdom  and  reign  shall  be  no  long- 
er a  figure,  the  resurrection  shall  be  no  longer 
a  figure,  but  a  reality  j  and  there  can  be  no  more 
scepticism  when  the  faithful  people  are  standing 
in  their  lots — Abraham,  Isaac,  Jacob,  and  all  the 
patriarchs — Job,  David,  and  Daniel,  and  all  the 
prophets.  And  let  no  man  calling  himself  a  Chris- 
tian, go  to  sicken  the  life  of  these  conclusions 


113 

from  the  faithful  Word  of  God,  by  his  puling  sen- 
timent concerning  this  miserable  earth,  and  his 
desire  to  escape  from  it  as  fast  as  may  be.  Who 
art  thou  ?  0  man  !  that  speaketh  so  of  this  earth, 
to  reclaim  which  the  Lord  of  Glory  came  down, 
and  was  a  despised  and  rejected  servant  ?  And 
what  are  thy  sentiments,  thou  fallen  reptile,  to 
set  them  up  against  the  true  and  faithful  book  of 
God  ;  which  forsooth  thou  wilt  foreclose  because 
thou  hast  a  sentiment?  Perish  thy  sentiment, 
which  thus  veileth  one  word  of  the  everlasting 
truth,  of  which,  before  one  iota  shall  pass,  heaven 
and  earth,  and  thou  too,  with  all  thy  sentiments, 
shall  likewise  pass.  But  if  thou  wilt  bring  thy 
meagre  mind  and  more  meagre  faith  to  take  a  mo- 
ment's thought  upon  the  subject,  wilt  thou  please 
to  answer  this  question — If  this  earth  was  deem- 
ed worthy  to  be  the  place  of  the  contest  between 
Christ  and  Satan,  why  should  it  not  be  worthy 
to  be  the  place  of  the  triumph?  If  saints  are  re- 
generated on  earth,  and  on  earth  maintained  in 
their  warfare,  why  on  earth  should  they  not  have 
rest  and  victory  ?  But  besides  this  childish  senti- 
ment of  the  mind,  there  is  another  of  the  heart, 
widely  prevalent  in  the  Church,  (if  I  might  call 
that  heterogeneous  mixture  of  worldly  wisdom 
and  divine  wisdom,  of  human  fancies  and  faith- 
ful truths,  of  form  and  expediency,  by  the  holy 
K  2 


114 

Dame  of  Church,)  that  these  judgments  ot  iU; 
Lord  upon  the  nations  are  not  to  be  spoken  in 
charitable  ears.  Ye  tender  hearted  objectors  to 
God's  most  righteous  judgments,  what  say  ye  to 
the  holocaust  of  a  generation  at  the  deluge  ?  what 
to  the  smiting  of  Egypt's  first  born  ?  what  to  the 
root  and  branch  destruction  of  the  Canaanitish  na- 
tions ?  and  to  Saul's  cutting  off,  because  he  spar- 
ed any  creature  of  Amalek  who  breathed  the 
breath  of  life  ?  And  what  say  ye  to  the  five  cities 
full  of  men  who  were  consumed  by  fire  from 
heaven  ?  Niniveh  had  but  sixty  days  for  repent- 
ance. These  nations  have  had  almost  two  thou- 
sand years.  Was  not  Jesus  of  Nazareth  as  tender 
as  you  when  he  wept  over  Jerusalem,  yet  brought 
on  it  the  destruction  which  maketh  the  ear  still 
tingle?  Weep,  yea  weep,  and  because  you  pity 
ory  aloud  like  Jonah.  It  is  a  weighty  commission, 
but  flee  not  from  it  ye  who  bear  the  name  of  pro- 
phets, lest  the  Lord  overtake  you  in  the  way,  and 
bring  on  you  swift  destruction.  Ye  lovers  of  your 
»atural  tastes  and  feelings  more  than  of  the  reve- 
lation of  God  !  Ye  disbelievers  of  his  holiness 
and  truth  !  Ye  intolerant  indulgers  of  heresy, 
smd  the  arch  heretic  !  Ye  disguised  lovers  of  the 
Mother  of  harlots  !  Fear,  greatly  fear,  I  say,  lest 
ye  be  overwhelmed  with  her.  But  take  not  on 
you  the  name  of  God's  messengers,  if  ye  dare  not 


115 

deliver  his  fearful  messages.  Let  others  stand 
forth  to  be  the  videttes  of  the  camp,  the  watch- 
men of  the  holy  city,  if  ye  speak  favourable 
words,  and  hold  out  signals  of  peace  to  the  ene- 
my. The  promises  shall  be  taken  from  you,  and 
ye  shall  not  enter  into  his  rest,  by  means  of  un- 
belief. Fear,  fear,  lest  a  promise  being  left  you  of 
entering  in,  any  of  you  should  fall  short.  *  *  * 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  second  coming 
of  Christ  is  attended  with  the  resurrection  of 
them  that  sleep  in  him,  who  are  thereafter  to  in- 
herit the  earth,  and  reign  with  him  on  the  earth. 
Christ  the  first  fruits,  afterwards  they  that  are 
ChrisVs  at  his  coming.  It  is  a  poor  view  of 
Christ's  reign  upon  earth,  though  we  believe  it  is 
the  common  one,  that  it  shall  be  over  those  saints 
who  are  thus  found  in  being,  and  over  the  genera- 
tions which  shall  follow,  till  the  thousand  years 
have  run  their  course — that  it  will  be  but  a  gene- 
ral amelioration  of  the  world — the  optimism  of 
the  philosophers,  not  the  glorious  kingdom  of 
Messiah  and  his  saints.  It  is  poor  consolation  to 
his  saints  who  have  suffered  and  died,  looking 
forward  to  this  second  coming,  to  be  defeated 
of  all  share  in  it  when  it  doth  come ;  and  it  is 
against  the  word  of  every  prophecy  and  every 
promise.  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in 
the  first  resurrection  :  on  such  the  second  death 


116 

hath  no  power  :  but  they  shall  be  priests  of  God 
and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  a  thousand  years.'' 

<«When  reasoning  on  righteousness  and  judg- 
ment to  come,  is  forced  on  the  ear  of  the  present 
age,  many  may  like  Felix  tremble  ;  but  the  con- 
venient season  for  laying  these  things  to  hearty 
seldom  arrives.  The  consideration  that  all  things 
remain  as  they  were,  has  acted  as  an  opiate  to 
lull  the  attention  even  of  professors  themselves, 
to  the  signs  of  the  times.  AVhere  is  the  promise 
of  his  coming?  would  not  be  confined  to  scoff- 
ers, did  not  decency  prescribe  silence. 

**It  is  time  for  professors  to  live  in  ceiled 
houses  ;  but  according  to  their  calculation,  the 
time  is  not  come  for  the  Lord's  House  to  be 
built.  They  are  as  secure  and  worldly-minded, 
as  if  no  Bridegroom  were  expected. 

*^The  religion  of  too  many  consists  in  being 
as  good  as  their  neighbours,  and  in  doing  no  vi- 
sible harm  ;  and  they  expect  to  escape  as  it  were 
with  their  neighbours,  and  suffer  no  harm,  in  the 
day  of  retribution,  which  shall  burn  as  a  fur- 
nace ;  when  all  the  proud,  yea  all  that  do  wick- 
cdly,  shall  be  consumed  as  sttibble.  Remember, 
dear  youth,  your  blood  shall  be  required  at  your 
own  hand,  if  you  are  overtaken  unawares.  Be 
not  deceived  ;  for  it  is  when  mankind  say  peace 
and  safety,  that  sudden  destruction  cometh  upon 


117 

them,  and  they  shall  not  escape.  Let  not  then  the 
universal  aspect  of  security  which  prevails,  lull 
you  asleep ;  for  the  Bridegroom  cometh  at  a  time 
and  in  a  manner  that  few  can  discern.  Hear  what 
thy  Lord  saith  ;  and  thus  at  the  mouth  of  two  or 
three  witnesses  every  word  shall  be  established. 

**I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  hast  a  name  to 
Kve,  but  art  dead.  Be  watchful,  and  strengthen 
the  things  that  remain  and  are  ready  to  die ;  for  I 
have  not  found  thy  works  upright  before  God.  — 
Remember,  therefore,  how  thou  hast  received  and 
heard;  and  holdfast  and  repent.  If  thou  wilt  not 
watch,  I  will  come  on  thee  as  a  thief,  and  thou 
shalt  not  know  what  hour  I  will  come  upon  thee. 
Blessed  is  he  that  is  called  to  the  MARRIAGE 
supper  of  the  Lamb.  Blessed  and  holy  are  they 
who  have  part  in  ihe  first  resurrection;  on  such 
the  second  death  hath  no  power,  but  they  shall  be 
priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with 
Him  a  thousand  years." 

Search  the  Scriptures ;  watch  and  pray,  that 
thou  may  est  be  enabled  to  say,  with  all  those  who 
love  his  appearing,  COME  LORD  JESUS, 
COME  QUICKLY. 


FINIS. 


APPENDIX, 

Containing  the  Thoughts  of  Basilicus  on  the 

Scriptural  Expectations  of  the  Christian 

Church. 


The  Writings  of  Basilicus  require  no  eulogy. 
They  are  now  freely  offered  for  publication,  with- 
out other  motive  than  that  of  giving  *'  a  bright  and 
shining  light;"  not  only  to  rejoice  the  hearts  of 
*'  our  Lord's  household,"  but  to  arrest  the  attention 
and  enlighten  the  minds  of  the  many  who  are  in  the 
outer  courts  of  speculative  knowledge,  and  fast 
asleep  to  the  *'  Scriptural  expectations  of  the 
Church"  therein  revived. 

The  enlightened  character  who  writes  under  the 
signature  of  '•  Basilicus,"  is  justly  esteemed  one  of 
the  most  exemplary  of  men,  and  one  of  the  most 
accomplished  of  scholars. — His  learning  is  not  of 
that  common-place  kind  which  is  associated  with 
the  thoughts  or  opinions  of  men. — "•  His  genius  has 
angelic  wings,  and  feeds  on  manna  !"  Master  of  the 
original  languages  in  which  Holy  Writ  was  penned, 
he  draws  pure  Truth  from  its  unsullied  source. 

Hundreds  of  the  higher  class  in  London,  attract- 
ed by  his  eloquence,  have,  by  this  mighty  Student 
of  Scripture  Truth,  been  brought  from  the  narrow 
enclosures  which  connned  their  views  and  attach- 
ment, to  "look  for  and  hasten  unto  that  glorious 
appearing  and  kingdom,"  to  which  prophets  and 
apostles  bare  testimony  in  their  times. — May  the 


120 


writings  of  *'  Basilicus"  allure  many  to  ''Starch  the 
Scriptures  daily,  proving  tvhefher  these  things  are  so,'* 
and  may  none  reject  them  before  appealing  "to  the 
law  and  to  the  testimony." 


THOUGHTS    ON    THE     SCRIPTURAL    EXPECTATIONS 
OF    THE    CHRISTIAN    CHURCH. 

To  the  Editors  of  the  Jeivish  Expositor. — 
Gentlemen, 

While  under  the  awful  circumstances  of  the  pre- 
sent day,  the  secular  arm  is  constrained  to  interpose 
to  stop  (if  possible)  the  mouth  of  blasphemy,  the 
spiritual  mind  cannot  but  discern  in  existing  facts 
a  new  development  of  the  mystery  of  iniquity,  by 
so  near  an  approach  towards  a  renunciation  of  all 
authority,  human  and  divine.  Support  and  conso- 
lation under  such  an  appalling  prospect  can  alone 
proceed  from  an  anticipation  derived  from  the  word 
of  truth,  that  when  iniquity  abour  's  to  the  full, 
the  transgressors  shall  themselves  be  "  brought  to 
desolation  in  a  moment,  and  be  utterly  consumed 
with  terrors."  Another  mystery  will  receive  a  si- 
multaneous accomplishment  and  issue  in  the  reno- 
vation of  a  distracted  world,  and  the  triumphant  es^ 
tablishment  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Under  these  impressions  the  author  of  this  letter 
conceives  the  Jewish  Expositor  to  be  a  suitable  ve- 
hicle for  some  thoughts  on  the  scriptural  expecta- 
tions of  the  Christian  Church,  because  he  considers 
the  cause  to  which  its  labours  are  devoted  as  most 
immediately  connected  with  the  subjects  hereby  re- 


121 

commended  to  a  sober  consideration  under  the  fol- 
lowing distribution. 

1.  The  glorious  Epiphany.  Titus  ii.  13. 

2.  The  first  Resurrection.   Rev.  xx.  5. 

3.  The  End  of  the  World.   Matt,  xxviii.  20. 

4.  The  World  to  come.  Hebrews  ii.  5. 

5.  The  Restitution  of  all  things.   Acts  iii.  21. 

6.  The  Kingdom  of  Israel.   Acts  i.  6. 

7.  Types. 

8.  Practical  View. 

Some  of  these  titles  it  is  imagined  may  afford  oc- 
casion either  of  ridicule  to  the  profane  or  of  of- 
fence to  the  serious,  but  such  consequences  arc  not 
justly  to  be  charged  upon  the  writer,  who  has  taken 
them  from  the  word  of  God,  and  purposes  to  ex- 
amine their  import  by  the  law  and  testimony  thereof, 
without  any  undue  partiality  for  human  authority 
whether  of  early  or  later  date.  It  is  by  no  means  his 
intention  to  question  any  article  of  "  the  Faith  once 
delivered  to  the  Saints,"  but  to  examine  how  far 
the  purity  of  its  stream  may  have  been  affected  by 
the  channels  of  interpretation  through  which  it  has 
come  down  to  us.  As  an  apology  (if  any  be  requi- 
site) for  such  an  attempt  to  elucidate  some  import- 
ant passages  of  scripture,  he  would  observe,  that  any 
former  abuse  or  absurd  exhibition  of  the  doctrines 
they  contain,  will  afford  no  better  argument  for  their 
absolute  rejection,  than  such  as  the  corruptions  of 
Christianity  can  offer  to  justify  the  denial  of  its  truth. 

The  several  points  intended  for  discussion  in  the 
following  papers,  are  stated  at  once  in  the  order  in 
which  they  will  be  treated.  The  candid  reader  who 
may  deem  them  not  unworthy  of  his  notice,  may 
thus  be  prepared,  if  he  will,  by  a  previous  exami- 
nation of  corresponding  passages,  and  be  induced  to 


122 

withhold  a  premature  and  therefore  defective  judg- 
ment on  the  whole  argument,  until  the  light  which 
these  converging  subjects  may  afford  shall  be  col- 
lected into  one  and  the  same  focus. 

The  great  counsel  of  God  in  '•'the  dispensation  of 
the  fulness  of  times'*  is  far  too  important  to  have  es- 
caped from  the  devices  of  the  enemy,  and  it  has  ac- 
cordingly been  much  darkened  by  w^ords  without 
knowledge;  it  may  be  collected  from  scripture,  that 
this  obscurity  would  be  allowed  to  continue  till  the 
period  immediately  preceding  its  fulfilment. 

The  latter  part  of  the  vision  of  Daniel  was  sealed, 
but  the  revelation  of  it  in  St.  John,  is  an  open  book. 
It  is  "  the  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ  which  God 
gave  him  to  show  to  his  servants, "  and  "  blessed  is 
he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the  words  of 
this  prophecy,  and  keep  those  things  which  are 
Written  therein,  for  the  Time  is  at  hand,  '* 

Sect.  1.    The  glorious  Epiphany,  Titus  ii.  13. 

The  context  of  this  expression  will  introduce  at 
once  the  distinction  of  the  first  and  second  Epipha- 
ny intended  to  be  marked  out  in  the  whole  subse- 
quent discussion.  "  The  grace  of  God  hath  appeared" 
sTit^ojvri^  and  by  it  we  are  taught  to  look  forward  to 
**the  appearance  of  the  glory"  t7ii(^im.v\  grace  came 
by  Jesus  Christ  at  his  first,  and  He  will  come  in 
glory  at  his  second  appearance.  We  are  exhorted 
to  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  pre- 
sent world,  or  the  "age  that  now  is,"  that  in  the 
age  to  come  we  may  be  partakers  of  this  glory,  or 
as  it  is  expressed  by  the  same  Apostle,  Ephesians 
ii.  2,  by  "  grace  we  are  saved"  or  raised  up  already 
to  a  new  life  with  Christ,  that  *'  in  the  ages  to  come," 
tie  might  show  the  exceeding  riches  of  his  grace. 


123 

that  is,  his  glory,  of  which  present  grace  is  the 
pledge  and  assurance — for  ^'  the  Lord  will  give  grace 
and  glory,"  (Psalm  Ixxxiv.  11.)  ''whom  he  justi- 
fied them  he  also  glorified,"  (Romans  viii.  30.)  "  He 
shall  come  to  be  glorified  in  his  saints,"  (2  Thess. 
i.  10.)  ''If  we  suffer  with  him  that  we  may  be  also 
glorified  together ;  for  I  reckon  that  the  sufferings 
o{  this  present  time,  are  not  worthy  to  be  compared 
with  the  glory  which  shall  be  revealed  in  us,  for  the 
earnest  expectation  of  the  creature  waiteth  for  the 
manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God,"  and  their  deliver- 
ance "  from  the  bondage  of  corruption  into  the  glo- 
rious liberty  of  the  children  of  God,"  who  have  "  the 
first  fruits  of  the  Spirit,"  and  yet  groan  within  our- 
selves waiting  for  the  adoption,  to  wit,  "the  redemp- 
tion of  the  body,"  (Romans  viii.)  "Looking  for  the 
Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  change 
their  vile  body,  that  it  may  be  made  like  unto  his 
glorious  body,"  or  the  body  of  the  glory  of  himself. 
(Phil.  iii.  20,  21.) 

This  glorious  appearance  is  coupled  with  the  king- 
dom of  glory,  and  the  saints  are  connected  with 
the  one  as  with  the  other.  (1  Thess.  ii.  12.)  "I 
charge  thee  before  God  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  shall  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  at  his  ap- 
pearing and  kingdom,  (2  Tim.  iv.  1.)  "That  ye 
would  walk  worthy  of  God  who  hath  called  you  to 
his  kingdom  and  glory."  "That  ye  may  be  count- 
ed worthy  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  for  which  vrct§ 
r^i  (not  in  which)  ye  all  suffer,  seeing  it  is  a  righte- 
ous thing  with  God  to  recompense  tribulation  to 
them  that  trouble  you,  and  to  you  who  are  troubled 
(to  recompense)  rest  with  us."  "  When  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  with  his 
inighty  angels,  in  flaming  fire,  taking  vengeance 
on  them  that  know  not  God,  and  that  obey  not  the 


124 

gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  be  pun- 
ished with  everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence 
(face,  rt^oaciftH)  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of 
.his  power."  (2  Thess.  i.)  "If  we  suffer,  we  shall 
also  re/o-w  with  him. "  (2  Tim.  ii.  12.)  *' Henceforth 
there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righteousness, 
which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge  shall  give  me 
tit  that  day^  and  not  to  me  only,  but  unto  all  that  love 
his  appearing''  (2  Tim.  iv.  8.)  '' When"  Christ  our 
life  shall  appear,  then  shall  ye  also  appear  with  Him 
IN  GLORY.*'  (Col.  iii.  4.)  And  when  the  chief  Shep- 
herd shall  appear,  ye  shall  receive  a  crown  of  glory 
that  fadeth  not  away."  (1  Peter  v.  4.)  '*The  church 
will  then  be  presented  by  Christ  to  himself,  a  glo- 
rious church,  not  having  spot  or  wrinkle,  or  any 
such  thing."  (Eph.  v.  27.)  At  his  first  appearance 
he  -'made  an  end  of  sin,"  (Dan.  ix.  24.)  and  "  unto 
them  that  look  for  him,  shall  he  appear  the  second 
lime  without  sin  unto  salvation."  (Heb.  ix.  28.)  At 
the  first,  God  was  manifest  in  the  flesh,  and  at  the 
second,  the  human  nature  will  be  manifested  in  the 
divine,  for  the  *'  Son  of  man  shall  come  in  the  glory 
of  his  Father."  (Mark  viii.  38.) 

As  before  the  incarnation,  Christ  had  appeared 
as  man,  to  prepare  the  church  for  his  Epiphany  in 
the  flesh,  so  it  should  seem  he  had  given  a  pledge 
of  his  future  Epiphany  in  glory,  for  after  his  speak- 
ing of  that  coming  in  connexion  with  "  the  king- 
dom of  God,"  (Luke  ix.  26.)  the  account  of  the 
transfiguration  follows,  in  which  the  disciples  "  saw 
bis  glory,"  and  Moses  and  Elias  also  "appeared  in 
glory,"  and  there  came  a  cloud  and  overshadowed 
them^ 

St.  Peter,  (2  Peter  i.  16.)  directly  alluding  to  this 
remarkable  manifestation,  refers  it  to  the  "power 


I 


125 

and  coming  of  Christ,"  as  if  exemplified  in  tlie  h©- 
ly  mount,  and  declares  it  to  be  '*no  cunningly  de- 
vised fable."  On  this  occasion,  the  dispensations  of 
grace  and  of  glory — the  kingdoms  of  patience  and 
of  power — the  church  militant  and  triumphant  were 
exhibited  at  once,  affording  an  illustrious  pattern 
,  of  things  to  come  in  that  glorious  appearance  and 
kingdom,  when  all  will  be  "  eye  witnesses  of  his 
majesty ;"  when  the  Lamb  and  his  company  shall 
stand  on  the  mount  of  Zion ;  "when  the  glory  of 
God  shall  lighten  that  city,  in  the  light  whereof  the 
tuitions  of  them  which  are  saved  shall  walk."  Rev. 
xiv.  and  xxi.  13. 

If  the  nations  and  kings  of  the  earthy  are  to  bring 
their  glory  and  honour  into  it,  this  must  be  a  dis- 
pensation here  below  and  in  time — such  distinctions 
do  not  seem  applicable  to  the  eternal  state — they 
seem  rather  to  signify  the  kingdom  appointed  to 
Christ  by  the  Father,  as  the  crown  of  his  mediatori- 
al office  ;  when  all  kings  shall  fall  down  before  Him, 
all  nations  shall  do  Him  service ;  when  He  shall  be 
King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords ;  when  "  there 
shall  be  given  to  Him,  dominion  and  glory,  and  a 
kingdom,  that  all  people,  nations,  and  languages 
should  serve  Him,"  when  ''the  greatness  of  the 
kingdom  under  (not  in)  the  whole  heaven  shall  be 
given  to  the  Saints  of  the  Most  High,"  (Dan.  vii. 
14  and  27,)  until  ''the  end, when  He  shall  have  de- 
livered up  the  kingdom  to  God  even  the  Father;" 
when  "  the  Son  also  shall  himself  be  subject  unto 
Him,  that  put  all  things  under  Him,  that  God  may 
be  all  in  all."  (1  Cor.  xv.  24  and  28.) 

It  will  be  allowed  that  the  first  Epiphany  was  dis- 
tinctly revealed  to  Daniel,  (chap.  ix.  24,)  in  the  in- 
terpretation of  the  seventy  weeks,  and  that  He  had 

T      ^ 


126 

understanding  given  Him  to  understand  the  matter ; 
but  of  another  vision,  he  says,  "none  understood 
it,'*  (chap.  viii.  27,)  and  of  the  time  of  the  end, 
when  the  w^ise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the 
firmament,  as  the  glorified  bodies  in  the  transfigu- 
ration, it  v^as  said,  (chap.  xii.  4.)  "Shut  up  the 
words,  and  seal  the  book,"  till  "the  knowledge  of 
it  shall  be  increased,"  "  the  words  are  closed  and 
sealed  up  till  the  time  of  the  end,"  when  '•'•the  mine 
shall  understand. " 

Whether  the  glorious  Epiphany  be  not  also  de- 
clared by  Daniel,  though  he  understood  it  not,  and 
whether  this  appearance  be  not  also  conjoined  im- 
mediately with  the  kingdom  of  God,  then  to  be  es- 
tablished on  earth,  shall  now  be  considered  by  re- 
ference to  the  passages. 

It  appears  that  a  comprehensive  vision  was  vouch- 
safed to  Him  of  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world, 
from  the  first  King  of  kings  to  the  last.  (Comp. 
Dan.  ii.  36,  and  Rev.  xix.  16.)  Every  revolution  of 
universal  empire  was  set  before  Him,  from  the  king- 
dom of  Babylon,  to  the  kingdom  of  God.  The 
whole  body  politic  was  represented  by  the  parts  of 
a  body,  natural  in  figure,  but  composed  of  various 
materials ;  after  so  much  discussion,  and  so  gene- 
ral a  consent  upon  the  point,  it  is  needless  to  show 
in  detail  the  application  of  the  several  parts.  We 
are  concerned  at  present  only  with  the  feet  and  toes 
of  the  image  composed  of  iron  and  clay,  and  these 
will  be  allowed  to  represent  the  Roman  Empire  in 
its  last  divided  state,  partly  strong  as  iron,  partly 
tyeak  as  clay,  but  divided  into  ten  kingdoms  at  least. 

"  In  the  days  of  these  kings,  shall  the  God  of  hea- 
ven set  up  a  kingdom,  which  shall  never  be  destroy- 
ed, and  the  kingdom  shall  not  be  left  to  other  peo- 


127 

pie,  it  shall  break  in  pieces,  and  consume  all  these 
kingdoms,  and  it  shall  stand  forever."  (Chap.  ii. 
44.) 

The  means  by  which  this  universal  revolution  is 
produced,  are  supernatural.  "A  stone  was  cut  out 
without  hands,  which  smote  the  image  upon  his  feet 
of  iron  and  clay,  and  brake  them  to  pieces,  and  the 
stone  that  smote  the  image  became  a  great  moun- 
tain, and  filled  the  whole  earth."  (Verse  34,  35.) 

Without  hands,  is  a  scriptural  expression,  for  that 
which  is  spiritual,  as  the  ''Circumcision  not  made 
with  hands,''  or  the  "  building  of  God,  an  house  not 
made  with  hands." 

The  stone  smites  the  image  on  the  feet,  or  last 
divided  state  of  the  Roman  Empire,  and  breaks  the 
rest  of  the  image  in  pieces.  It  may  be  doubted, 
whether  this  figure  can  properly  represent  the  first 
advent  of  our  Lord,  as  the  Empire  was  not  then  in 
its  divided  state,  but  it  seems  to  be  referred  by  Christ 
himself  to  the  judgments  attending  or  preceding  his 
second  appearance.  ''  The  stone  which  the  builders 
rejected,  is  become  the  head  of  the  corner.  Who- 
soever shall  fall  upon  that  stone  shall  be  broken, 
but  on  whomsoever  it  shall  fall,  it  will  grind  him  in 
powder."  (Luke  xx.  17.   18.) 

In  the  corresponding  passage,  (Matt.  xxi.  43.)  the 
transfer  of  the  kingdom  of  God  from  the  Jews  to 
the  Gentiles  is  introduced,  and  thus  it  should  seem, 
that  when  the  Gentile  kingdoms  are  to  end,  the 
stone  will  fall  upon  them,  and  become  itself  the  uni- 
versal kingdom,  the  kingdom  of  the  mountain  fill- 
ing the  whole  earth.  In  the  discourse  on  Mount 
Olivet,  our  Lord  tells  his  disciples,  "  Jerusalem 
shall  be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles,  until  the 
'times  of  the  Gentiles  be  fulfilled,"  and  "  then  (after 


128 

other  signs)  shall  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming; 
in  a  cloud  with  power  and  great  glory,*'  (Luke  xxi. 
24.)  "  When  ye  see  these  things  begin  to  come  to 
pass,  know  ye  that  the  kingdom  of  God  is  nigh  at 
hand."  This  then  is  the  "glorious  appearance 
and  kingdom"  yet  to  come,  for  the  times  of  the 
Gentiles  continue,  and  the  ten  kingdoms  of  the 
image  yet  exist. 

Nor  is  this  all;  in  the  viith  chapter  of  Daniel, 
the  "  appearance  and  kingdom"  still  more  distinctly 
point  to  the  second  glorious  Epiphany.  The  Ro- 
man Empire  is  there  designated  by  a  beast  with  ten 
horns,  in  the  midst  of  which  a  little  horn  arises 
speaking  great  words.  The  beast  is  slain,  his  body 
destroyed  and  given  to  the  flame,  and  then  follows, 
•'I  saw  in  the  night  visions,"  and  behold  one  like 
'•^tJie  Son  of  Man  came  with  the  clouds  of  Heaven." 
Saint  Paul  says,  '*The  Lord  Himself  shsiW  descend 
from  Heaven,"  1  Thess.  iv.  16.  but  not  till  "  that 
Wicked  be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  consume 
with  the  Spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with 
the  brightness  of  his  coming."  (2  Thess.  ii.  8.) 

Saint  John  says,  when  the  "  Word  of  God"  is 
revealed  under  the  title  of  King  of  kings,  the  beast, 
and  the  false  prophet  are  both  cast  alive  into  a  lake 
of  fire.  Let  the  devout  inquire  into  what  is  noted 
in  the  scripture  of  truth.  Compare  the  description 
of  the  Ancient  of  Days,  in  Daniel  vii.  9,  10,  13,  14, 
with  that  of  the  Son  of  man,  in  Rev.  i.  13 — 18,  and 
see  if  they  can  arrive  at  any  other  conclusion,  than 
that  the  same  glorious  Epiphany  is  represented  in 
both,  in  which  the  Son  of  man  is  revealed  in  the 
glory  of  his  Father,  as  a  priest  on  a  throne,  when 
the  God  of  Heaven  sets  up  the  kingdom  which  is 
given  to  the  Son  of  man. 


129 

If  any  further  confirmation  be  wanting,  the  scrip- 
tures afford  it.  It  is  not  perhaps  too  much  to  sup- 
pose, that  our  Lord,  who  gives  so  decided  a  testi- 
mony to  Daniel,)  referred  to  this  prophecy,  in  his 
answer  to  Caiaphas,  *•  Hereafter  shall  ye  see  the 
Son  of  man,  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  power,  and 
eoramg  in  the  clouds  of  heaven."  (Matt.  xxvi.  64.) 
When  He  was  transfigured,  a  cloud  overshadowed 
Him  ;  when  He  ascended,  *'  a  cloud  received  Him;'* 
to  remove  all  doubt  upon  the  subject,  two  special 
Witnesses  to  the  fact  declared,  "  This  same  Jesus 
which  is  taken  up  from  you  into  heaven,  shall  so 
eome  in  like  manner,  as  ye  have  seen  Him  go  into 
heaven."  (Acts  i.  11.) 

Therefore  we,  who  know  the  living  and  true  God, 
•^*  looking  for  that  blessed  hope  and  glorious  appear- 
ance," will  wait  for  his  Son  from  heaven,  remem- 
bering his  own  admonition,  "Watch  ye  therefore, 
and  pray  always,  that  ye  may  be  accounted  worthy 
to  escape  all  these  things  that  shall  come  to  pass, 
and  to  stand  before  the  Sen  of  man."  (Luke  xxi.) 

"  Behold  !  He  cometh  with  clouds,  and  every 
eye  shall  see  Him,  and  they  also  which  pierced  Him, 
and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  wail  because  of 
Him — Even  so.  Amen." 

Sect.  2.   The  First  Resurrection.  I  ^!v.  xx,  5. 

The  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the  body 
•>eems  to  have  been  little  un^rstood,  till  '*  the  appear- 
ance of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  abolish- 
ed death,  and  brought  life  and  immortality  to  light 
through  the  Gospel."'  That  holy  men  of  old  had 
some  intimations  of  this  glorious  truth,  is  evident 
from  the  confidence  of  Job,  whose  expectation  of 
seeing  his  Redeemer  stand  at  the  latter  day  upon 


130 

the  earth,  after  the  destruction  of  his  own  body  by^ 
worms,  yet  remains  to  be  realized  at  the  second  ad- 
vent. Many  passages  of  the  Psalms  are  referable 
to  the  subject,  and  our  Lord's  observations  to  the 
Sadducees,  who  said,  there  is  no  resurrection,  are 
sufficient  to  show,  that  under  the  old  dispensation 
some  light  was  vouchsafed  concerning  it — "  As 
touching  the  dead  that  they  rise,  &c." — Mark  xii. 
26,  27. 

The  Pharisees  appear  to  have  had  some  appre- 
hensions (beyond  their  suspicion  of  the  disciples) 
from  their  caution  to  make  sure  the  sepulchre; 
they  had  noticed  and  remembered  that  "  that  de- 
ceiver said  while  he  was  yet  alive.  After  three  days 
I  will  rise  again,"  but  the  blindness  and  incredulity 
of  the  disciples  themselves  is  remarkable.  When 
Peter  and  John  came  to  the  sepulchre,  "  as  yet  they 
knew  not  the  Scripture  that  he  must  rise  again 
from  the  dead. "  Thomas  doubted  the  fact,  and  re- 
quired the  evidence  of  his  senses— the  two  disciples 
at  Emmaus  were  "  slow  of  heart,  to  believe  all  that 
the  prophets  have  spoken," — when  the  women  "  re- 
turned from  the  sepulchre,  and  told  all  these  things 
unto  the  apostles,  their  words  seemed  to  them  as 
idle  tales,  and  they  believed  them  not."  "He  ap- 
peared unto  the  eleven,  as  they  sat  at  meat,  and 
upbraided  tfi^  .ti  with  their  unbelief  and  hardness  of 
heart,  because  they  believed  not  them  which  had 
seen  him  after  he  was  ri^sen." 

If  so  much  doubt  and  unbelief  prevailed  among 
the  disciples  of  our  Lord  concerning  his  own  resur- 
rection, it  is  not  surprising,  that  a  similar  spirit 
should  have  been  manifested  in  the  latter  ages  of  the 
church,  with  respect  to  the  resurrection  of  the  mem- 
bers of  his  spiritual  body.     Notwithstanding   the 


131 

additional  light  which  the  epistles  of  St.  Paul  hare 
cast  on  the  general  testimony  of  the  sacred  record, 
notwithstanding  the  clue  of  interpretation  given  in 
*'  the  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ"  for  the  solution 
of  corresponding  passages  in  either  Testament,  the 
subject  yet  remains  obscure  and  intricate  to  the  ma- 
jority of  professed  and  even  devout  believers.  The 
time  and  nature  and  order  of  this  great  event  are  for 
the  most  part  merged  in  generalities,  or  confound- 
ed with  the  popular  idea  of  the  last  judgment,  and 
it  is  possible  that  many  things  may  be  advanced  on 
these  beads  on  good  and  solid  foundation,  which 
may  still  appear  as  idle  tales  to  many  who  receive 
the  scriptures,  and  yet  are  slow  of  heart  to  believe 
ALL  that  the  prophets  have  spoken.  Many  like  Mar- 
tha would  say  of  a  departed  brother,  *'  I  know  that 
he  shall  rise  again  at  the  last  day,"  who  know  not 
the  hour  and  "  power  of  that  resurrection"  which 
is  peculiar  to  those  only  who  are  quickened  toge- 
ther with  Christ,  as  "bone  of  his  bone,  and  flesh  of 
his  flesh,"  "  very  members  incorporate  in  his  mysti- 
cal body. " 

A  few  in  all  ages  have  followed  the  beloved  John 
from  Calvary  to  Patmos,  and  by  faith  have  seen 
the  glory  of  God  in  that  ulterior  dispensation  most 
fully  revealed  to  him  \w\\o  first  believed  in  the  resur- 
rection of  his  Lord, — they  have  meditated  with  de- 
lightful anticipation  over  the  sepulchre  of  ''  the  first 
begotten  from  the  dead,"  and  considering  that 
**  the  graves  were  opened  and  many  bodies  of  the 
saints  which  slept  arose,  and  came  out  of  the  graves 
after  his  resurrection,  and  went  unto  the  holy  city 
and  appeared  unto  many,"  they  have  not  been  back- 
ward to  believe  or  to  declare  the  counsel  of  God  as 
spoken  by  the  prophets  concerning   "  the    whole 


1^ 

house  of  Israel."  It  is  enough  lor  them  that  it  is 
written,  **  Behold,  O  my  people,  I  will  open  your 
g-raves,  and  cause  you  to  come  up  out  of  your  graves, 
and  bring  you  unto  the  land  of  Israel,"  Ezck.xxxvii. 
12,  these  words  are  too  specific  to  admit  of  a  merely 
figurative  application,  and  the  context  abundantly 
proves  their  reference  to  a  local  and  yet  future  dis- 
pensation.— ''  The  resurrection  of  the  just,"  (Luke 
xiv.  14.)  "  The  resurrection  of  life,"  (John  v.  29.) 
'*  A  better  resurrection,"  (Heb.  xi.  ^^5.)  "  The  first 
resurrection,"  (Rev.  xx.  5.)  appear  to  be  terms  de- 
claratory of  some  remarkable  distinctions  to  be  put 
between  the  evil  and  the  good,  not  only  as  to  their 
final  sentence  of  condemnation  or  acquittal,  but  as 
to  the  time  and  circumstances  of  the  resuscitation 
of  their  bodies. 

"  The  children  of  God"  are  so  named  by  our 
Lord  when  speaking  on  the  subject  (Luke  xx.  S6,) 
"  Being  the  children  of  the  resurrection^'  and  if  this 
were  intended  solely  of  the  fact  that  their  bodies 
shall  be  raised  in  common  with  "  the  rest  of  the 
dead,"  it  would  seem  no  such  distinguishing  title 
as  it  is  made  in  that  passage,  with  reference  more- 
over to  a  period  of  time,  and  an  age  of  the  world 
(as  will  be  shown  afterwards)  during  which  the  rest 
of  the  dead  are  not  restored  to  life  at  all.  If  there 
be  no  such  distinction  as  implied  above,  what  con- 
struction is  to  be  put  upon  the  earnest  desire  of  St. 
Paul>  "  if  by  any  means  I  might  attain  to  the  resur- 
rection of  thfe  dead."  The  spiritual  resurrection  of 
the  soul  by  faith  he  had  already  attained  to— he  was 
in  this  sense  "risen  with  Christ,"  and  no  peculiar 
means  were  requisite  to  certify  the  resurrection  of 
his  own  body,  for  he  knew  from  his  Master's  assur- 
ance that  "all  who  are  in  their  graves  should  come 


133 

forlh."  He  who  of  old  ''  was  called  in  question  touch- 
ing the  resurrection  of  the  dead,'*  well  knew  that 
"in  Christ  all  shall  be  made  alive,"  but  He  was 
taught  to  give  to  each  a  gradation  and  priority  of 
rank  and  succession,  "Christ  the  first  fruits"  (''  he 
should  be  the  first  that  should  rise  from  the  dead," 
Acts  xxvi.  25,)  "afterwards  they  that  are  Christ's 
at  his  coming^'*  (1  Cor.  xv.  22.)  He  was  witling  to 
be  **  planted  in  the  likeness  of  his  death,  that  He 
might  be  also  in  the  likeness  of  his  resurrection." 
(Rom.  vi.  5.)  He  desired  to  suffer  with  Christ  that 
he  might  be  glorified  together  with  him,  (Rorn.  viii. 
17,)  to  be  made  conformable  to  his  death,  that  he 
might  attain  to  a  resurrection  which  he  seems  to 
distinguish  from  any  other  by  a  word  never  applied 
to  the  general  resurrection  or  to  tb.at  of  the  unjust 
— it  seems  to  express  a  rising  i/p  out  of  the  mass  of 
the  (lead — the  word  is  Elamj-atftj,  while  the  usual  word 
ams-afft?  in  the  passage  referred  to,  (Phil.  iii.  2.)  is 
used  of  Christ's  own  resurrection — it  is  the  only 
place  where  it  occurs,  and  is  rendered  by  Schleus- 
ner,  ^  ut  eonsequar  aliquando  bealain  e  mortuis  resur- 
rectionem."  Thus  it  appears  that  the  first  resurrec- 
tion is  that  of  the  Martyrs  who  have  suffered  for  the 
truth,  or  otherwise  borne  a  faithful  testimony, Rev. 
XX.  4,  and  xi.  18, — it  is  coincident  with  the  coming 
and  kingdom  of  Christ,  when  "the  Lord  my  God 
shall  come  and  all  the  Saints."  (Zech.  xiv.)  At  the 
opening  of  the  fourth  seal,  power  is  given  to  death 
and  hell,  "  to  kill  with  sword,  and  with  hunger,  and 
with  the  beasts  of  the  earth;" — under  the  fifth  seal, 
they  "  that  were  slain  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for 
the  testimony  which  they  held,"  cried,  "  How  long, 
O  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge,  and 
avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  f 


134 

when  **it  was  said  unto  them  that  they  should  rest 
yet  for  a  little  season  until  their  fellow  servants  also, 
and  their  brethren  that  should  be  killed  as  they 
were  should  be  fulfilled."  (Rev.  vi.  2.)  At  the 
sounding  of  the  seventh  trumpet,  Christ  takes  his 
kingdom  and  reigns,  '*  and  the  nations  Avere  angry, 
and  thy  wrath  is  come,  and  the  time  of  the  dead  that 
they  should  be  judged^  and  that  thou  shouldest  give 
reward  unto  thy  servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the 
saints  and  them  that  fear  thy  name  small  and  great." 
This  time  of  the  dead  is  manifestly  their  resurrection, 
or  the  ^'resurrection  of  the  just,''  and  their  reward  is 
that  they  receive  their  glorified  bodies,  live  and 
reign  with  Christ — for  on  the  binding  of  Satan,  and 
the  destruction  of  the  bestial  or  Roman  Empire, "  the 
souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness 
of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of  God,  and  which  had 
not  worshipped  the  beast,  Sec.  they  lived  and  reigned 
with  Christ  a  thousand  years,  but  the  rest  of  the 
dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thousand  years  were 
finished. "  This  is  the  first  resurrection,  (rj  ams-acni 
rj  Tt^oittj)  the  article  is  twice  significantly  used,  and 
the  passage  may  be  rendered,  "  This  is  the  re- 
surrection the  first,''  *' Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that 
hath  part  in  the  first  resurrection,  on  such  the  second 
death  hath  no  power."  Rev.  iii.  6. 

The  living  of  the  saints  and  the  living  of  the  rest 
of  the  dead  in  this  passage  must  obviously  intend 
living  in  the  same  way,  or  the  character  of  the  re- 
surrection is  similar,  in  both  cases  it  is  bodily,  for 
in  this  sense  alone  is  any  resurrection  co?nmon  to  the 
saints,  and  the  rest  of  the  dead  or  mankind  in  gen- 
eral—^Aws  "in  Adam  all  die,"  and  thus  truly  in  or 
by  Christ  ''  shall  all  be  made  alive."  In  a  spiritual 
sense,  those  who  live  and  reign  were  already  *' risen 


135 

with  Christ,"  and  ''alive  unto  God'*  by  faith,  and 
in  that  sense  the  rest  of  the  dead  whose  bodies  are 
raised  at  the  end  of  the  thousand  years  will  never 
live  at  all — they  were  dead  already  in  their  souls, 
and  will  receive  their  bodies  only  to  be  placed  un- 
der the  power  of  "  the  second  death. "  As  the  psalm- 
ist speaks  of  the  wicked,  (Psalm  xlix.)  "  Like  sheep 
they  are  laid  in  the  grave,  death  shall  feed  on  them, 
and  the  upright  shall  have  dominion  over  them  in 
the  morning,  (i.  e.  of  the  first  resurrection)  and 
their  beauty  shall  consume  away  in  the  grave  from 
their  dwelling,  but  God  will  redeem  my  soul  (or 
me)  from  the  power  of  the  grave,  for  he  shall  receive 
me,"  that  is,  at  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  who 
says  to  his  disciples,  "  I  will  come  again  and  receive 
you  to  myself,  that  where  I  am  ye  may  be  also." 
(John  xiv.  3.)  The  same  distinction  is  put  between 
the  just  and  the  unjust,  between  God's  people  and 
their  oppressors.  (Isaiah  xxvi.  14—19.)  Of  the  one 
it  is  said,  "Dead  they  shall  not  live,  deceased  they 
shall  not  rise,"  of  the  other,  "Thy  dead  shall  live, my 
dead  body  shall  they  arise."  ''Awake  and  sing,  ye 
that  dwell  in  the  dust,  for  thy  dew  is  as  the  dew  of 
herbs,  and  the  earth  shall  cast  out  her  dead ;"  and 
this  takes  place  at  the  second  advent,  for  it  follows, 
*'  the  Lord  comcth  out  of  his  place  to  punish  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth,"  when  according  to  Malachi, 
chap.  iv.  "all  the  proud,  and  all  that  do  wickedly 
shall  be  stubble,  and  the  day  that  cometh  shall  burn 
them  up,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  that  it  shall  leave 
them  neither  root  nor  branch,  but  unto  you  that  fear 
my  name  shall  the  Sun  of  righteousness  arise  with 
healing  in  his  wings,  and  ye  shall  go  forth  and  grow 
\jp  as  calves  of  the  stall,  and  ye  shall  tread  down 
the  wicked  for  they  shall  be  ashes  under  the  soles  of 
your  feet,"  and  this  again  by  the  context  is  at  the 


136 

coming  and  appearance  of  Christ,  for  *•  who  mav 
abide  the  day  of  his  coming,  and  who  may  stand 
when  he  appeareth."  (chap.  iii.  2.)  The  first  resur- 
rection is  thus  one  of  the  distinctions  which  will 
be  put  *'  between  the  righteous  and  the  wdcked, 
between  him  that  serveth  God,  and  him  that  serveth 
Kim  not."  It  was  the  great  consolation  of  the  early 
suffering  Church. — "  Comfort  one  .  another  Avith 
ihcse  words,"  concludes  the  passage  in  the  1  Thess. 
iv.  14,  where  the  doctrine  of  the  first  resurrection 
is  most  plainly  intimated,  and  put  upon  the  same 
ground  of  faith  as  the  resurrection  of  Christ  himself 
— where  the  distinction  is  drawn  between  soul 
and  body,  and  their  re-union  in  the  persons  of  the 
risen  saints  is  declared — the  soul  is  said  to  sleep  in 
Jesus,  and  this  God  will  bring  with  him,  but  the 
bodies  of  the  saints  are  dead  in  Christ.  The  souls 
are  waiting  for  "  the  adoption,  to  wit,  the  redemp- 
f'ion  of  the  body,"  the  prayer  of  the  Apostle  is  that 
*'  your  whole  spirit  and  soul  and  body  be  preserved 
blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,'* 
'-^for  if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again, 
even  so  them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God  bring 
with  him,"  (verse  14,)  "  and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall 
rise  first.*'  The  bodies  of  the  saints  shall  rise  in  an 
order  of  priority  more  distinctly  marked  in  other 
passages  of  sacred  Scripture,  and  by  the  Apostle  in 
1  Cor.  XV.  which  tj-eats  largely  of  the  resurrection 
of  the  body  as  connected  with  the  resurrection  of 
Christ,  of  whom  the  spiritual  resurrection  of  the 
soul  in  this  life  from  the  death  of  sin  cannot  be  pre- 
dicated at  all. 

With  reference  to  the  literal  resurrection  of  the 
body,  a  distinct  succession  is  declared.  *'  By  man 
came  death,  by  man  also  the  resurrection  from  the 
dead — as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all 


137 

be  made  alive,"  that  is,  receive  their  bodies,  a//,  but 
all  are  not  made  alive  in  their  souls. — Some  in  that 
sense,  are  "  twice  dead,"  but  every  man  (as  to  the 
resurrection  of  the  body)  "  in  his  own  order,  Christ 
the  first  fruits,  afterward,  they  that  are  Christ's  at 
his  coming,"  expressio  uniusest  exclusio  alte.rius — 
therefore,  it  might  be  inferred  from  this  declaration, 
that  **  the  rest  of  the  dead,  (bodies)  lived  not  again, 
or  were  not  raised  at  that  time;  and  the  time  Avhen 
they  shall  live  again  or  be  raised,  is  distinctly  mark- 
ed out,  when  this  part  of  the  mystery  is  more  fully 
revealed  by  Jesus  Christ  himself.  St.  Paul  says, "  Be- 
hold, I  show  you  a  mystery,   we  shall  not  all  sleep, 
but  we  shall  all  be  changed,  in  a  moment,  in   the 
twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump,  for  the  trum- 
pet shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised  incor- 
ruptible, and  we  shall  be  changed,  for  this  corrup- 
tible, (that  is,  the  body)  must  put  on  incorruption, 
and  this  mortal  must  put  on  immortality."    These 
expressions    must    relate    to    the    body    **  dead    in 
Christ,"  to  be  raised  at  his  coming,  and  not  to  the 
soul,  which  sleeps  in  Jesus,  for  they  that  sleep  in  Je- 
sus, when  "absent  from  the  body,  and  present  with 
the  Lord,"  have  already  in  that  sense,  put  on  both 
incorruption   and   immortality, — they    are   already 
**born  of  incorruptible  seed,   by  the  word  of  God 
which  liveth  for  ever," — they  are  already  ''  passed 
from  death  unto  life,"  and  they,  who  are  thus  "  alive 
and  remain"  till  the  coming  of  Christ,  will  be  chang- 
ed as  soon  as  the  "dead  in  Christ,"  and  asleep  in 
Jesus,  are  reunited  in  body  and   soul; — this  is  that 
celestial  body,  like  unto  the  glorious  body  of  Christ, 
the  image  of  the  heavenly  Adam,  which  every  mem- 
ber of  the  invisible  church  will  bear,  and  of  which 
^^  may  say  with  David,  *' I  shall  behold  thy  face 
M  2 


138 

in  righteousness,  I  shall  be  satisfied  v  heu  fawakt 
with  thy  likeness," 

"  The  second  Adam  is  a  quickening  spirit"  as  to 
the  body,  of  which  St.  Paul  is  here  speaking;  and 
in  another  place  he  says,  ••  If  the  Spirit  of  him  that 
raised  up  Jesus  from  the  dead  dwell  in  you,  he  that 
raised  up  Christ  from  the  dead  shall  also  quicken 
your  mortal  bodies,  by  his  Spirit  that  dwelleth  in 
you.'*  Rom.  i.  8.  And  this  will  be.  as  appears  by 
the  same  chapter,  at  the  ••  manifestation  of  the  sons 
of  God,"  at  "the  redemption  of  the  body,"  when 
*•  the  creature  itself  also  shall  be  delivered  from  the 
bondage  of  corruption,  unto  the  glorious  liberty  of 
the  children  of  God."  But  *•  the  children  of  God" 
are  called  by  our  Lord,  (as  observed  above)  "the 
children  of  the  resurrection,"  in  a  peculiar  sense, 
(Luke  XX.  36.)  for  -^  when  they  shall  rise  from  the 
dead,  they  are  as  the  angels,"  (tt^ayyfXoc)  Mark  xii.  !25. 
*  neither  can  they  die  any  more,  for  they  are  equal 
to  the  angels,"  (eytw^'yfXo*}  Luke.  This  honour  have 
all  his  saints,  but  above  ail,  those  who  have  suffered 
for  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  "  If  so  be  that  we  suffer 
with  him.  that  we  may  be  also  glorified  together,** 
**  these  light  afflictions  work  out  a  far  more  exceed- 
ing and  eternal  weight  of  glory," — •*one  star  differ- 
eth  from  another  star  in  glory,  so  also  is  the  resur- 
Tection  of  the  dead." — '*  Many  of  them  that  sleep  in 
the  dust  of  the  earth  shail  awake." — **  and  they  tliat 
be  wise,  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firma- 
ment, and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness  as 
the  stars," — Dan.  xiL  3.  A  beam  of  this  glory  seems 
to  have  fallen  on  the  face  of  the  proto-martyr  Ste- 
phen.— ''All  that  sat  in  the  council,  looking  stead- 
fastly on  him,  saw  his  face  as  it  had  been  the  face 
efanangely"  and  "  he  looking  up  steadfastly  into  hea- 


139 

veil,  saw  the  glory  of  God,  and  Jesus  standing  at  the 
right  hand  of  God,"  and  so  will  all  "the  congrega- 
tion of  saints"  when  the  "  Son  of  man  shall  come  in 
the  glory  of  his  Father  with  his  holy  angels;"  when 
every  Israelite  indeed,  shall,  with  Nathanael,  see 
"  heaven  open,  and  the  angels  of  God  ascending  and 
despending  upon  the  Son  of  man. " 

The  first  resurrection  is  thus  immediately  con- 
nected with  the  appearance,  and  kingdom,  and  com- 
ing of  Christ  "  with  all  his  saints,"  when  '^  he  shall 
change  their  vile  body,  (or  the  body  of  humiliation, 
arw/xa  tri<;  taTinvi^rjii^i)  that  it  may  be  fashioned  like  unto 
his  glorious  body,"  Phil.  iii.  21.  comp.  vcr.  10,  11. 
''When  he  will  present  them  faultless  before  his 
presence  with  exceeding  joy,"  (Jude  25.)  "holy, 
and  unblamable,  and  unreprovable  in  his  sight," 
(Col.  i.  22.)  when  they  who  are  already  risen  in  spirit 
with  Christ,  and  are  seeking  those  things  that  are 
above,  shall  also  *' appear  with  him  in  glory," 
"  when  the  times  of  refreshing  shall  come  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord,"  Acts  iii.  19. — the  expression, 
in  our  translation  of  this  passage,  falls  far  short  of 
the  original  word,  and  seems  only  its  secondary 
sense.  If  there  be  meaning  in  language,  it  signi- 
fies the  times  (or  seasons)  of  reanimation,  restora- 
tion of  the  soul  to  the  body  ;  according  to  all  analo- 
gy of  diction — if  wm-s-acrtj  means  re-surrection,  ava- 
•4.v|t?  implies  re-animation, — "am-4t;;^£w,  dicuntur 
(iu'^.uit  Eusthasius)  quae  animam  reducunt,  ut  con- 
tra a7to4u;tf  tv,  animam  efflare,  ava^^D;l;«,  idem  quod  re- 
animo."  (vide  Steph.  Lex.)  If  this  be  so,  the  mean- 
ing of  the  expressions  in  Rev.  xx.  4 — 6.  is  plain 
enough,  and  cleared  at  once  from  all  objections  rais- 
ed against  the  doctrine  so  clearly  maintained  by  the 
context, — because  St.  John  speaks  of  the  souls,  it 


140 

may  be  sug^gested  it  does  not  follow,  that  the  bodies 

were  raised  at  that  time,  but  at  the  last  and  general 

resurrection.  But  let  it  be  observed,  they  that  livedo 

M-ere  they  that  were  beheaded^  who  had  not  received 

the  mark  of  the  beast  on  their  forehead  or  hands. 

These  are  all  bodily  signs,  and,  as  the  martyrs  had 

glorified  Christ  in  their  "  bodies  terrestrial,"  so  now 

they  are  glorified  by  Christ,  with  "bodies  celestial." 

St.  John  says,  '•  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  onthem;'* 

— the  bodies   were  beheaded,  but  now  they  lived — 

their  souls  were  reunited  to  them — this  is  the  time 

of  their  re-animation^  for  the  soul  is  the  life  of  the 

body. — ^"  Hoc  potissimum  cogitasse  arbitror  illos, 

qui   animam,   •^x'n^  vocitarunt,  quod   hsec  quoties 

adest  corpori,  causa  est  illi  vivendi,  respirandi,  et 

refrigerandi  vim  exhibet,  et  cum  desierit  quod  refri- 

gerat  dissolvitur  corpus,  et  interit — unde  -^vxriv  no- 

minasse  videntur  quasi  avo.-\vxov,  respirando  refrige- 

rans.'''  Dialog.   Plat,  in  Cratyllo. 

"  The  soids  of  the  righteous"  being  "  in  the  hand 
of  God,"  and  their  life  '*  hidden  with  Christ,"  could 
not  properly  be  said  to  live  again  out  of  the  body  in 
any  sense,  or  to  be  reanimated  at  all.  ^  In  the  sight 
of  the  unwise  they  seemed  to  die,  but  in  the  time  of 
their  visitation  they  shall  shine,  and  run  to  and  fro 
like  sparks  among  the  stubble;  they  shall  judge  the 
nations,  and  have  dominion  over  the  people,  and 
their  Lord  shall  reign  for  ever."  "  We  fools  account- 
ed his  life  madness,  and  his  end  to  be  without  ho- 
nour. Now  is  he  numbered  among  the  children  of 
God,  and  his  lot  is  among  the  saints." — "Then  the 
righteous  that  is  dead  shall  condemn  the  ungodly 
that  is  living." — '■''  Blessed  are  the  dead  that  die  in 
the  Lord."     "  Blessed  is  he  that  hath   part  in  the 


141 

For  a  clear  and  practical  view  of  this  interesting- 
'rubject,  the  reader  is  referred  to  "  The  Nature  of 
the  First  Resurrection^  and  the  Character  and  Privile- 
f^es  of  those  that  shall  partake  of  it :  ivith  an  Appendix, 
containing  extracts  from  the  works  of  Bishop  Newton 
and  Mr.  Mede :  by  a  Spiritual  Watchman,  pnntedfor 
Seeley  and  Hatchard,  Dec.  1819."— This  Sermon  was 
published  after  the  above  imperfect  sketch  was  drawn 
up,  and  Basilicus  is  encouraged  by  perceiving,  that 
others  are  sent  forth  to  spy  out  the  land  of  pro- 
mise— the  cluster  of  grapes,  which  is  thus  cut 
down,  is  weighty  enough  to  be  borne  by  two — the 
eongregation  of  our  Israel  may  possibly  murmur 
and  doubt  our  report,  that  ''the  land  which  we  pass- 
ed through  to  search  it,  is  an  exceeding  good  land ;" 
but  we  will  say  as  to  the  company  of  old,  (Numbers 
xiii.  8.)  "  If  the  Lord  delight  in  us,  then  he  will  bring 
us  into  this  land,  and  give  it  us,  a  land  which  flow- 
eth  with  milk  and  honey  ;"  and  if  our  report  be 
false,  how  are  some  of  the  promises  to  Israel  of  old, 
ever  to  be  verified,  as  they  must  be,  in  their  own 
land  ?  The  Sermon  is  here  recommended  not  only 
for  its  own  sake,  but  on  account  of  the  judicious  se- 
lection of  authorities  annexed  to  it.  Basilicus,  was 
it  not  contrary  to  his  present  avowed  design,  could 
add  many  more  from  the  fathers  of  the  church  and 
others — "  Veteres  duplicem  resurrcctionem  crede- 
bant,  unam  particularem  justorum  in  adventu  Mes- 
sise,  alteram  generaliorem  in  fine  mundi."  (Hulsii 
Theol.  Jud.) 

The  general  resurrection  appears  to  take  place 
before  "  the  white  throne  and  him  that  sat  on  it," 
at  the  expiration  of  the  thousand  years,  when  death 
and  hell  give  up  their  dead,  (Rev.  xx.  11.  15.)  which 
is  the  last  judgment  according  to-  works,  and  is  thus 


142 

distinguished  in  the  parallel  account,  (Mat.  xxv.  31.) 
when  the  second  advent  is  set  forth  under  the  figure 
of  the  nobleman  who  cometh  after  his  departure 
for  a  season,  to  take  account  of  his  servants,  where 
the  unprofitable  servant  is  cast  alive  into  outer  dark- 
ness, as  the  false  prophet  in  the  Revelations  is,  at 
the  same  period,  cast  alive  into  the  lake  of  fire.  The 
different  statements  seem  to  show,  that  the  living 
wicked  (then  in  the  flesh)  will  be  destroyed  at  the 
appearance  of  Christ. — They  that  will  not  have  him 
to  reign  over  them  will  be  slain  before  his  presence, 
when  he  returns  ''having  received  the  kingdom," 
(Luke  xix.  8.  27.)  and  will  be  raised  up  with  the 
dead,  great  and  small,  when  the  thousand  years  are 
expired,  and  all  enemies  being  subdued,  the  kingdom 
is  given  up,  and  the  mediatorial  dispensation  closed. 
These  remarks  on  the  general  resurrection  are  add- 
ed, to  show  that  it  is  no  more  affected  by  this  view 
of  the  first  resurrection  of  the  just,  than  other  gene- 
rals are  affected  by  their  respective  joar/icw/«rs,  or, 
as  other  parts  of  any  truth  affect  the  whole,  viz.  by 
illustrating  and  confirming  the  same. 

When  defending  himself  before  the  tribunal  of  a 
Roman  governor,  Paul  testifies,  "  There  shall  be  a 
resurrection  both  of  the  just  and  of  the  unjust." 
When  writing  to  a  church  of  believers,  he  points  to 
a  distinction  between  the  two,  which  he  does  not 
stop  to  explain  to  heathen  ears — he  did  not  cast 
such  a  pearl  before  those  who  would  turn  and  rend 
him. — The  above  thoughts  are  suggested  by  one, 
believing  all  things  which  are  written,  not  only  in 
the  Law  and  the  Prophets,  but  in  the  Gospels,  Epis- 
tles, and  Apocalypse,  concerning  Christ  and  his 
church.  The  whole  of  his  argument  rests  on  its 
conformity  to  the  testimony  of  the  book  of  life,  ta- 


143 

ken  in  its  most  obvious  and  literal  acceptation,  and, 
by  this  test,  he  desires  it  may  be  tried  by  com- 
petent judges,  men  of  faith  and  prayer,  more 
mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  more  instructed  in  the 
way  of  the  Lord,  than  he  can  presume  to  be.  He 
will  be  truly  thankful  to  any  of  this  description, 
who  will  take  up  these  subjects,  and  expound 
unto  him  the  way  of  God  more  perfectly.  But, 
while  there  be  many  who  have  not  so  m.uch  as  heard 
that  there  be  a  first  resurrection  and  kingdom  to 
come  on  earth  otiier  than  that  within  the  soul  of  the 
regenerate,  he  is  constrained  to  declare  these  things 
which  he  believes  to  be  revealed  among  the  lively 
oracles  of  God — they  were  considered  among  the 
tests  of  enHre  orthodoxy  in  the  first  centuries  of  the 
Christian  aera — they  will  not  amalgamate  with  the 
heresies  of  the  last — their  gold  is  that  of  the  sanc- 
tuary, and  will  lose  nothing  by  refinement  in  its 
fire,  but  the  dross  of  imperfect  interpretation.  While 
such  diligence  is  manifested  in  the  revival  of  explod- 
ed errors,  an  earnest  inquiry  after  neglected  truths 
cannot  be  unseasonable,  "multa  renascentur  qu3e 
jam  cecidere,"  and  the  first  resurrection  is  one  of 
them; — "out  of  the  old  fields  assuredly  shall  the 
new  corn  spring,"  and  this  doctrine  must  revive  as 
the  Scriptures  are  searched — it  is  hidden  therein 
as  seed  in  the  ground,  and  it  will  take  root  down- 
wards, and  bear  fruit  upwards — it  is  planted  in  the 
house,  and  will  flourish  in  the  courts  of  the  Lord-— 
it  has  arisen  already  as  a  day  star  in  the  hearts  of 
many  who  believe,  and  it  will  set  no  more  till  the 
sun  of  righteousness  shall  burst  on  a  benighted 
church,  and  a  world  that  sitteth  in  darkness — till  the 
noble  army  of  martyrs  shall  appear  '*  clothed  in  fine 
linen,  white  and  clean,"  till  Jerusalem  shall  awake 


144 

and  arise  and  shake  herself  from  the  dust,  and  put 
on  her  beautiful  garments,  \vhen  the  holy  church 
throughout  all  the  world  shall  be  astonished  at  the 
strangeness  of  her  salvation,  and  walk  in  the  light 
of  her  glory. 

Sect.  S.  The  End  of  the  World— -MsLtt,  xxviii.  20. 

This  expression  is  the  same  in  the  original  with 
that  in  Matt.  xxiv.  3.  "  What  shall  be  the  sign  of 
thy  coming  and  of  the  eyid  of  the  world.'*  They  are 
both  understood  by  the  generality  of  Christians 
with  reference  to  the  final  catastrophe  of  this  earth- 
ly scene,  and  the  translation  of  the  church  to  its 
eternal  and  unchangeable  state. 

The  validity  of  this  interpretation  will  now  be 
considered.  Whether  such  be  "  the  plain  and  full 
meaning  of  the  words  in  the  literal  and  grammatical 
sense,"  is  a  matter  well  deserving  a  sober  and  judi- 
cious inquiry,  considering  how  many  passages  of 
sacred  scripture  are  made  to  turn  upon  the  above 
construction  as  their  cardinal  point ;  no  other  con- 
sequence will  necessarily  result  from  this  discussion 
than  a  more  distinct  anticipation  of  an  event  in 
which  all  mankind  are  implicated,  and  which  all  be- 
lievers are  agreed  in  expecting  at  some  period  of 
time  or  other,  while  none  can  by  any  possibility  be 
assured  of  its  *'day  and  hour."  When  ''some  de- 
part from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits," 
others  "  turn  away  their  ears  from  the  truth  :"  when 
••'  scoffers,  walking  after  their  own  lusts,  and  saying, 
Where  is  the  promise  of  his  coming,"  are  systema- 
tically carrying  on  the  mystery  of  iniquity  towards 
its  entire  consummation  ;  when  damnable  heresies, 
and  especially  that  of  denying  the  Lord,  (the  pro- 
per deity  of  Christ)  are  privily  brought  into,  and 


145 

are  widely  spreading  in  the  church,  it  is  high  time 
to  consider  whether  '*  the  last  days"  of  Peter,  and 
the  "perilous  times"  of  Paul,  be  not  actually  com- 
menced ;  and  if  so,  *'  the  coming  of  the  Loi-d  draw- 
eth  nigh,"  and  the  "  time  of  the  end"  cannot  be  very 
distant.  The  signs  of  the  times  in  which  we  live, 
exhibit  the  very  characteristics  of  the  period  imme- 
diately preceding  the  appearance  of  the  Son  of  man, 
and  the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God,  the  chil- 
dren of  the  resurrection,  who  shall  be  ''  accounted 
worthy  to  obtain  that  world"  aiwroj  (xswh,  which 
of  course  will  not  commence  (whatever  it  be)  till  the 
end  of  "this  world,"  ai^voi  tata,  be  come,  (Luke 
XX.   34.) 

A  general  expectation  has  existed  in  all  ages  con- 
cerning a  future  stale  of  retribution,  of  which  the 
merit  or  demerit  of  man  as  a  moral  agent,  is  the 
standard  and  criterion  of  judgment  as  to  punishment 
and  reward.  When  life  and  immortality  were  brought 
to  light  l)y  the  Gospel,  this  indistinct  apprehension 
was  cleared  up,  the  gates  of  heaven  were  opened  to  all 
believers,  and  final  condemnation  denounced  only  on 
the  impenitent.  Under  a  general  concurrence  of 
expectation  on  this  momentous  subject,  diversities 
of  opinion  have  existed  in  the  church,  as  to  the  cir- 
cumstances under  which  it  will  be  realized  ;  and  the 
most  prevailing  idea  is,  that  a  great  extension  of  the 
spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ  will  take  place  towards  the 
dose  of  the  Chnstian  dispensation,  at  the  end  of  which 
Christ  will  appear  in  person  as  the  Judge  of  quick  and 
dead,  when  the  general  resurrection,  the  dissolution  of 
the  material  universe,  the  condemnation  of  the  wicked, 
and  the  translation  of  the  church  to  the  glories  of  hea- 
vm  will  take  place  together— dii\d  these  things  are,  per- 
haps, invariably  viewed  in  connexion  with  such  ex- 
N 


146 

pressions  in  sacred  Scripture  as  "the  end  of  the 
world,"  "the  world  to  come,"  "  the  day  of  judg- 
ment," "  the  kingdom  of  heaven,"  &c.  8cc. 

A  review  and  comparison  of  the  different  passa- 
ges of  sacred  Scripture,  which  have  a  direct  appli- 
cation to  these  subjects,  may  suggest  a  somewhat 
different  expectation,  which  is  termed  Scriptural^  as 
being  exclusively  derived  from  the  positive  declara- 
tions of  Holy  writ,  taken  from  the  original,  in  their 
most  obvious  and  literal  sense — the  scope  of  which 
will  be  nearly  as  follows. 

That  the  present  system,  secular  and  ecclesiasti- 
cal, (as  far  at  least  as  Christendom  and  the  Roman 
and  Mahometan  empires  are  concerned)  will  pass 
away  at  the  close  of  a  certain  period  or  aera  of  the 
world,  fixed  in  the  determinate  counsel  of  God,  and 
so  far  revealed  in  his  written  word  that  its  near  ap- 
proach may  be  anticipated  from  specific  and  infalli- 
ble tokens  contained  therein,  whenever  their  real 
application  shall  be  manifested  by  existing  circum- 
stances, and  the  palpable  fulfilment  of  the  sure  word 
of  prophecy  concerning  the  last  times  of  the  Gospel. 
That  a  new  order  of  things,  and  a  distinct  period 
or  sera  of  the  world  will  then  commence,  to  which 
all  preceding  times  and  dispensations  have  only 
been  preparatory  and  subordinate,  and  which  is  the 
perfection  and  consummation  of  them  all.  That  the 
change  thus  effected  in  the  physical  and  moral,  se- 
cular and  spiritual  state  of  the  world,  will  be  so  com- 
plete, so  general,  so  extraorditiary,  as  to  correspond 
with  the  nature  and  significancy  of  the  expressions 
by  which  it  is  exhibited  in  Scripture,  such  as,  "a 
new  creation,"  a  "new  earth,"  making  "  all  things 
new,"  "restoring  all  things,"  8cc. 

It  will  be  readily  admitted  that  a  new  aera  com- 


147 

menced  at  the  first  appearance  of  Christ,  and  the 
promulgation  of  the  Gospel  throughout  the  Roman 
empire,  the  scriptural  designation  of  which  is, 
''  Hie  fulness  of  time."  This  expression  refers  dis« 
tinctly  to  the  mission  and  personal  office  of  our  Lord 
himself,  and  the  period  which  thus  commenced, 
appears  to  be  continued  without  any  marked  inter- 
ruption to  his  second  coming.  The  whole  aera  be- 
ing spoken  of  in  this  way  by  himself,  and  charac- 
terized by  his  apostles  under  the  general  title  of 
*'  the  last  days,"  in  distinction  from  sundry  other 
times,  as  the  Paradisaical,  Patriarchal,  or  Mosaic 
dispensations.  But  another  aera  seems  to  be  express- 
ly noticed,  and  is  specifically  entitled,  "  The  dispen- 
sation (or  ceconomy)  of  the  fulness  of  times,'*  under 
which,  scattered  parts  will  be  gathered  together, 
disjoined  parts  united  in  one  great  recapitulation 
of  the  whole  mystery  of  God — when  the  detached 
and  manifold  gradations  of  the  system  hitherto  in 
action,  will  appear  to  have  been  working  together 
towards  one  determinate  issue,  the  final  develop- 
ment of  the  glorious  scheme  of  man's  redemption 
in  body  and  soul  as  originally  conceived  and  planned 
in  the  eternal  counsels  of  Jehovah. — When  the  whole 
creation,  so  long  groaning  and  travailing  in  pain  to- 
gether under  the  corruption  introduced  by  the  fall, 
shall  be  delivered  by  the  power,  and  subjected  to 
the  dominion  of  the  Son  of  man,  the  second  Adam. 
When  the  earth,  once  cursed  for  the  sake  of  man, 
shall  be  blessed  again,  renewed,  and  fitted  for  the 
habitation  of  the  righteous — when  the  typical  theo- 
cracy of  the  people  of  God  shall  be  realized  in  the 
kingdom  of  Israel  restored  to  the  risen  saints  of  the 
JMost  High — when  *'the  Lord  shall  reign  in  Mount 
Zion,  and  before  his  ancients  gloriously"  during  the 


148 

time  appointed  of  the  Father.  "  Tlien  cometh  tlif. 
end, "  properly  so  called,  to  ti7.o^^  thus  clearly  to  be  dis- 
tinguished from  the  ''consummation  of  the  age," 

The  detail  of  this  subject,  and  the  Scriptural  evi- 
dence in  its  support,  will  appear  in  future  papers ; 
the  pui'port  of  the  present  section,  is  a  critical  ex- 
amination of  the  expression  in  St.  Matthew  which 
is  rendered  in  our  version,   "  The  end  of  the  ivorld.'* 

The  greatest  respect  is  unquestionably  due  to  the 
authorized  English  translation;  but  the  original 
must  ever  remain  the  standard  of  doctrine  and  in- 
terpretation, to  persons  in  any  degree  qualified  by 
education  to  search  after  the  mind  of  the  Spirit 
through  the  medium  of  that  language  in  which  it  is 
primarily  expressed.  The  indiscriminate  usage  of 
the  term  world,  as  a  common  rendering  of  xoa/nos 
oixHfjitpij  and  atiov,  each  of  which  appears  to  have  a 
distinct  signification,  must  necessarily  occasion  some 
ambiguity  in  those  passages  wherein  any  two  of 
ihem  are  used  in  connexion;  and  if  this  ambiguity 
should  in  any  degree  be  removed  by  the  simple  sub- 
stitution of  more  appropriate  and  analogous  expres- 
sions, some  light  may  be  thrown  upon  subjects  of 
the  greatest  concern  and  moment.  Take  for  instance 
a  passage  in  the  same  Evangelist,  where  xoisi.ig<;  and 
aicov  are  used  in  the  same  connexion,  and  both  trans- 
lated "world."  (Matt.  xiii.  38.)  ''The  field  is  the 
world. "  The  "  harvest  is  the  end  of  the  world. "  "So 
shall  it  be  in  the  end  of  this  world.''  On  perusing 
the  passage  in  which  these  words  appear,  any  plain 
mind  must  draw  the  inference,  that  at  the  destruction 
of  this  mat eri(d  globe,  the  procedure  represented  un- 
der the  figure  of  an  harvest  would  take  place — but 
-^yhen  it  appears  in  the  original,  that  different  words 


149 

are  used,  that  the  world  which  is  the  field,  is  xoff/*oj, 
mundus,  universe,  and  the  world  which  is  then  to 
end  is  at«v,  saeculum,  age;  and  that  '*  this  world,"  re- 
fers to  the  word  signifying  age;  and  not  to  that 
^^'hich  signihes  universe ;  the  natural  and  obvious 
inference  would  rather  be,  ''when  this  age  of  the 
world  shall  end,  then  shall  the  harvest  come.'* 

That   '« this  age"  is  not  the  proper  end  of  the 
world,  and,  therefore,  that  the  harvest  is  not  the  end 
of  all  things  here  below,  may  appear  from  a  passage 
where  our* Lord  is  also  the  speaker;  "this  world" 
is  contrasted  with  "  that  world,"  which  on  any  con- 
struction will  be  allowed  to  be  still  future — and  as 
the  word  is  there  also  acwv,  if  'U hat  world"  means 
eternity,  then  *'  this  luorld"  must  mean  eternity  also, 
for  it  is  the  same  expression  precisely.  "  This  world" 
used  for  the  earth,  may  be  opposed  in  an  English 
translation  to   ''that  ivorld"  as  heaven;  but  if  atwt« 
be  age  and  not  world,  then  this  age  and  that  age 
have  both  a  reference  to  times  and  seasons,  and  are 
periods  distinguished  from  each  other.     Luke  xx. 
34.    '"The  children  of  this  world  marry  and  are  giv- 
en in  marriage,  but  they  which  shall  be  accounted 
worthy  to  obtain  that  world  and  the  resurrection 
from  the  dead,  neither  marry  nor  are  given  in  mar- 
riage," that  is,  one  to  another  :  for  they  are  now  be- 
trothed, and  then  will  be  married  to  Christ;  for  at 
his  glorious  appearance  and  kingdom,  and  the  first 
resurrection  of  the  just,  *'  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb 
is  come."     The  bridegroom  is  absent  in  this  age, 
and  the  church  mourneth ;  but  in  that  he  will  be  pre- 
sent, an4  the  church  will  rejoice.  "  Lo !  I  am  with 
you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world,"  (atwy, 
age.)  This  presence  will  be  allowed  to  be  spiritual, 
not  personal ;  but  it  will  then  be  personal?  as  well 
N  2 


150 

as  spiritual.  The  sacrament  was  instituted  Ipr  tJih 
age,  in  that  it  should  seem  it  would  cease.  "  Ye  do 
show  forth  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come,"  but  when 
Christ  who  is  our  life  shall  appear,  we  shall  appear 
with  him,  and  enjoy  the  fulness  of  that  intermediate 
pledge  in  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb. 

In  the  parable  of  the  tares,  he  that  soweth  the 
good  seed  is  the  Son  of  man,  (Luke  xiii.  37.)  and 
when  the  "  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe,*'  (Rev.  xiv. 
15.)  "  the  chief  reaper  is  the  Son  of  man,  having  on 
his  head  a  golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp 
sickle."  Thus  the  sower  and  the  reaper  will  re- 
joice together,  not  in  the  destruction  of  the  world; 
but  of  the  wicked  on  the  face  of  it ;  not  in  the  end  of 
the  world^hut  in  the  termination  of  the  age  of  the  reign 
of  Antichrist,  and  in  the  fall  of  Babylon.  "Rejoice 
over  her,  thou  heaven,  and  ye  holy  apostles  and  pro- 
phets." Rev.  xviii.  20.  "Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice, 
for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife 
hath  made  herself  ready."  It  is  thus  manifest,  that 
if  the  harvest  in  Matt.  xiii.  39.  be  the  end  of  the 
world  literally,  it  is  not  so  in  Rev.  xiv.  14 — 16,  for 
many  things  succeed  the  harvest  on  the  face  of  it, 
till  it  is  renewed,  not  destroyed.  **The  heavens 
and  the  earth  shall  perish,"  that  is,  in  their  present 
form, ''  they  shall  wax  old  as  a  garment,  and  be  fold- 
ed up  as  a  vesture,  and  they  shall  be  changed"  for 
£1  more  beautiful  garment,  a  xoafios  ornamentum,  a 
new  earth,  whemn  righteousness  shall  dwell.  If  the 
promise  to  Abraham  that  he  should  be  heir  of  the 
tvorld,  xorifiov,  (Rom.iv.  is.)  is  to  be  fulfilled,  it  must 
be  in  another  age  and  state  thereof,  for  neither  he 
nor  his  posterity  have  enjoyed  that  inheritance  as 
yet;  if  it  be  limited  to  his  spiritual  seed ;  if  the  meek 
are  to  inherit  the  earth,  (yr^v)  Matt.  v.  it  must  be 


151 

the  'Miew  earth,"  yr^v  xaivt^v  of  the  Apocalypse,  in 
one  of  "'  the  ages  to  come,"  atw(jc  sTCspx^i^^voi,  in  which 
God  will  show  the  exceeding  riches  of  his  grace,  in 
his  kindness  towards  us  through  Christ  Jesus,  Eph. 
ii.  7.  when  Satan  will  be  bound,  and  not  in  this  age 
of  this  world,  of  which  he  is  the  ruler,  and  (ver.  2.)  in 
which  he  now  worketh  in  the  children  of  disobedi- 
ence. 

There  is  another  passage,  where  the  same  indis- 
criminate use  is  made  of  the  term  world,  as  used  for 
xotfuoj  and  atcov,  Heb.  ix.  26.  "Then  must  he  often 
have  suffered  since  the  foundation  of  the  world, 
(xocsfioi)  but  now  once  in  the  end  of  the  world,  (atc^) 
hath  he  appeared  to  put  away  sin,  by  the  sacrifice 
of  himself,  and  then  follows,  *'  to  them  that  look  for 
him,  shall  he  appear  the  second  time,  without  sin 
unto  salvation ;"  If  he  appeared  in  the  end  of  the  ivorld 
to  put  away  sin,  and  he  is  to  appear  again  without 
sin,  and  promises  after  he  had  put  away  sin,  by 
the  sacrifice  of  himself,  to  be  with  his  disciples  to 
the  end  of  the  world,  these  expressions  cannot  refer 
to  the  end  of  the  world,  properly  so  called,  for  of 
that  kind  there  can  be  only  one,  and  these  are  clearly 
as  distinct  as  the  first  and  second  advent,  or  the  dis- 
pensation of  ''  the  fulness  of  time,''  when  "  God  sent 
forth  his  Son  made  of  a  woman,"  Gal.  iv.  4,  and 
**  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times,''  when  he 
will  *' gather  together  all  things  in  Christ,"  Eph.  i. 
10,  or  when  *'  he  shall  send  Jesus  Christ,  which  be- 
fore was  preached  unto  you,  whom  the  heaven  must 
receive  until  the  times  of  restitution  of  all  things." 
Therefore  neither  of  these  expressions  properly  sig- 
nify the  end  of  the  world,  (xocj/ioj)  but  the  termination 
of  an  age,  (at«i/)  respectively. 


13i 


Sect.  4.  "  77ie  world  to  come.''*  Heb.  ii.  5. 
It  has  been  remarked,  that  the  Gospel  dispensa- 
tion is  denominated  by  the  apostle  to  the  Hel)rews, 
**  the  last  days,"  in  reference  to  anterior  periods; 
— and  thus  the  first  advent  of  Christ  was  the  consum- 
mation of  all  preceding  ages,  owtt'Ksut,  tuv  aiwyeoy, 
and  in  this  sense  only,  *'the  end  of  the  World,"  in 
•which  He  appeared,  and  of  all  these  ages,  past,  pre- 
sent, and  to  come,  He  is  the  sovereign  disposer,  BA- 
2IAETS  Ti2N  AliiNQN,  1  Tim.  1.  17.  Ac  «  xat  ta^ 
aiiovas  sTioit^us,  Heb.  i.  2.  per  quem  fecit  et  saecula, 
Trans.  Vulg.  They  were  all  constructed,  and  re- 
spectively adapted  to  successive  dispensations  un- 
der each,  by  the  word  and  wisdom  of  God,  as  the 
Creator  and  Redeemer  of  man,  the  Saviour  of  the 
world;  (xocf^ov)  as  Prophet,  Priest,  and  King; — and 
thus  even  the  passage  in  Heb.  xi.  3.  *'  through  faith 
we  understand  that  the  worlds  (rouj  atwmj)  were 
framed  by  the  word  of  God,"  is  translated  by  the 
best  Vulgate,  *'Fide  intelligimus  aptata  esse  saecula 
verbo  Dei,"  and  by  Tremellius,  ''  Per  fidem  intelli- 
gimus quod  constructafuerintsa?ci^/a  Sermone  Dei:" 
and  if  atwv,  in  this  passage,  be  properly  rendered 
sseculum,  age,  it  may  be  questioned  whether  there 
be  any  in  which  it  may  not,  with  equal  propriety, 
or  rather  with  advantage  to  the  sense,  be  so  trans- 
lated.— It  has  already  been  shown,  that  atwv,  thus 
understood  as  age  or  aera,  is  to  be  distinguished 
from  xoafxoiy  which  may  properly  be  translated  \vorld. 
—And  the  same  remarks  may  be  applied,  it  is  pre- 
sumed, with  equal  justice  to  the  propriety  of  this 
translation  of  atwv,  when  used  in  connexion  with 
the  word  otxovjxsv^,  habitable  earth;  and  it  is  con- 
ceived that  much  light  will  thus  be  thrown  upon 


153 

the  whole  doctrine  and  argument  contained  in  the 
first  and  second  chapters  of  the  Hebrews,  where 
the  expression  now  to  be  considered  occurs,  "  77ic 
icorld to  come.'' 

The  unlearned  consider  these  terms  with  refer- 
ence to  the  eternal  state,  and  the  learned  have  la- 
boured to  show,  that  in  this  passage,  and  perhaps 
in  others,  they  relate  to  the  present  state  under  the 
Gospel;  but  if  the  suggestions  already  offered  have 
any  foundation,  the  reference*may  be  neither  to  the 
one  nor  the  other,  but  to  that  yet  intermediate  state 
between  the  two,  which  will  take  place  at  the  con- 
summation of  the  present  age. 

The  apostle  sets  out  with  distinguishing  swiclry 
limes  and  divers  manners,  in  which  God  had  reveal- 
ed himself  to  man;  and  then  says,  that  in  these 
"  last  days,"  avowedly  the  time  of  the  Gospel,  he 
has  spoken  by  his  Son,  "by  whom  also  he  consti- 
tuted the  ages,"  in  one  of  which,  he  sent  his  Son  into 
the  world,  and  in  another  of  which,  he  will  "  bring 
him  agahi"  (Heb.  i.  6,)  into  the  world, otx(n)|i*fv»7v  which 
••  world  to  come,"  as  appears  by  chap.  ii.  5,  he  hath 
not  put  in  subjection  to  angels,  neither  are  they  to 
be  any  longer  ministering  spirits,  (as  at  present,) 
chap.  i.  14,  "  for  them  who  shall  be  heirs  of  salva- 
tion," for  the  heirs  of  salvation  are  in  that  world, 
as  hath  been  abundantly  evinced,  already  entered 
upon  their  inheritance,  even  the  redemption  of  the 
body,  and  the  angels  are  then  employed  in  pay- 
ing adoration,  with  the  rest  of  the  elect,  to  the  first 
begotten,  then  sitting  on  his  mediatorial  throne,  in 
the  glory  of  his  heavenly  Father;  who  says  to  the 
Son,  "  Thy  throne,  O  God,  is  forever  and  ever,  ftj 
tcv  atwfa  tov  aiuvos,  "in  saeculum  S3eculi,"  Vulg.  for 
the  age  of  the  age,  not  in  saecula  sxculorum,  for 
ages  of  ages,  or  all  eternity,  "Sit  thou  on  my  right 


154 

hand  until  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool;"  "  but 
now  we  see  not  yet  all  things  put  under  him." 
When  Antichrist  is  destroyed,  and  Satan  bound  ; 
when  Babylon  fails,  and  the  Beast  and  false  Prophet 
tS^e  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire:  when  the  man  of  sin 
is  destroyed,  by  the  brightness  of  the  coming  of  the 
Lord;  then  his  enemies  being  made  his  footstool, 
all  things  will  indeed  be  made  subject;  and  then 
the  new  earth  and  heaven,  spoken  of  by  Isaiah,  then 
the  new  heaven  and  earth,  wherein  righteousness 
shall  dwell,  expected  by  the  church,  according  to 
St.  Peter;  then  the  new  earth,  yvj  xat^iy,  of  St.  John 
will  appear:  and  this  will  not  be  tv -rw  fuj/ at«rt,  in 
this  age,  but  in  that  which  is  to  come,  ev  fw  fiB7J)Mvti. 
Evf  fw  srttp  xf^jxivM — into  this  oixwfiBvrj,  God  will  bring 
his  Son,  and  during  this  atwr,  age,  his  saints  will 
live  again,  and  ''''reign  on  the  earth;"  and  when  this 
age  of  the  world  shall  end,  heaven  and  earth  may 
pass  away,  but  the  word  of  God  will  not,  for  unto 
THE  King  Eternal  (of  the  ages)  there  remaineth 
**  honour  and  glory  for  ever  anrf  ever"  (ages  of  ages) 
or  throughout  ETERNITY,  properly  so  called.  1.  Tim. 
i.  17. 

Sect.  5.  "  The  restitution  of  all  things ." — Acts  iii.  21. 

The  consistent  interpretation  of  the  passage  in 
which  this  expression  occurs,  and  the  doctrinal 
views  inculcated  therein,  will  most  readily  be  ascer- 
tained by  a  consideration  of  the  original  and  appro- 
priate usage  of  the  word  translated  restitution 
(artoxafaoftacrts.)  The  primary  sense  is  that  of  a  return 
to  a  former  state,  or  a  re-establishment^  and  its  se- 
condary is,  consummation  or  perfection. 

In  speaking  of  the  natural  body  it  would  imply 
what  is  termed  convalescence,  and  it  is  especially 


155 

used  by  the  classical  authors  to  signify  the  recovery 
of  a  dislocated  or  fractured  limb. 

With  reference  to  the  body  politic,  both  the  verb 
and  noun  are  used  by  Polyblus  to  signify  the  resto* 
ration  of  an  original  constitution  or  form  of  govern- 
ment, arloxoLtsfi^ejaa'  sli  Tftjv  f|  ^%>ji  xatacftaacv  tr^  TtoXt- 
tiifxi  (Exc.  Legat.  5i^.) 

In  the  motion  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  the  same 
expression  would  import  the  return  of  a  planet  to  a 
given  point  in  its  orbit,  after  a  complete  periodic  re- 
volution. 

"The  restitution  of  all-things,"  when  spoken 
of  in  connexion  with  the  power  and  coming  of  Him 
*' by  whom  all  things  were  made,"  suggests  the 
simple  but  awful  consideration  of  what  *'  all  tuings" 
were  at  first,  what  they  afterwards  became,  and 
what,  according  to  the  sacred  oracles,  they  are  to 
be  hereafter.  Comprehensive  as  this  outline  may 
appear,  it  may  be  defined  sufficiently  for  the  present 
purpose  by  three  passages  of  Scripture,  containing 
together  the  whole  compass  of  a  subject,  thus  col- 
lectively represented  by  St.  Peter. 

On  the  sixth  day  of  the  creation,  "  God  saw  every 
thing  that  he  had  made,  and,  behold  !  it  was  very 
good.''  Gen.  i.  31. 

In  the  days  of  Noah  '*  God  looked  upon  the  earth, 
and,  behold  1  it  was  corrupt,  for  alljlesh  had  corrupt- 
ed his  way  upon  the  earth."  Gen.  vi.  12. 

"The  times  of  restitution  of  all  things,  which 
God  hath  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  pro- 
phets since  the  world  began,"  he  confirms  by  .he 
last  "words  of  prophecy,"  saying,  "Behold!  I 
make  all  things  new."  Rev.  xxi.  5. 

St.  Peter  recognises  this  threefold  distinction 
with  reference  to  one  and  the  same  material  universe: 


156 

ill  the  concluding  chapter  of  his  second- epistle  we 
find, 

1.  "The  heavens  were  of  old  and  the  earth," 
ver.  5. 

2.  **  The  heavens  and  the  earth  which  are  now," 
ver.  7. 

3.  "  New  heavens  and  a  new  earth,"  ver.  IS. 
The  first  ^^pcrisheii,  being  overflowed  with  water. " 
The  second  is  "  reserved  unto  fire,"  and  is  to  be 

**  dissolved." 

The  third  is  the  subject  of  ^^  promise'"  and  of  ex- 
pectation. 

The  same  word,  "perish,"  applied  by  St.  Peter 
to  the  first,  is  used  by  St.  Paul  with  reference  to 
the  second,  and  qualified  by  his  own  explanation, 
gives  the  sense  of  "dissolved"  in  the  language  of 
St.  Peter. 

"They  shall  perish  but  thou  remainest,  and  they 
all  shall  wax  old  as  doth  a  garment,  and  as  a  vesture 
(rtfptSoi^atoi')  shalt  thou  fold  them  up,  and  they  shall 
be  CHANGED ;  but  thou  art  the  same,  and  thy  years 
shall  not  fail."  Heb.  i.  11.  12. 

As  the  perishing  of  the  "  old  world"  was  not  its 
litter  destruction,  but  a  material  alteration  in  its 
form,  properties,  and  appearance;  so,  from  analogy, 
as  well  as  direct  inference  from  the  text,  the  dissolu- 
tion of  the  present  world  may  be  expected  to  amount 
to  no  more  than  a  very  material  alteration,  or  such 
as  may  be  signified  by  a  change  of  raiment;  which, 
though  it  may  denude  for  a  time,  does  not  essential- 
ly destroyed  the  body,  but  may  increase  its  comeli- 
ness and  beauty. 

Some  analogy  has  ever  been  recognised  between 
the  two  great  works  of  God,  creation  and  redemp- 
tion J  Jewish  and  Christian  writers  (since  the  time 


157 

as  supposed  of  Elias)  have  intinrnted  the  idea,  that  as 
the  one  was  finished  in  seven  days,  the  other  will  be 
accomplished  in  7,000  years. — St.  Peter  admonishes 
the  church  that  ''one  day  is  with  the  Lord  as  a  thou- 
sand yearSy  and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day,*'  and  as 
he  is  there  speaking  of  '*  the  day  of  the  Lord,"  "in 
which  the  heavens  shall  pass  away,"  and  ''  the  earth 
also,  and  the  works  that  are  therein  shall  be  burned 
up,"  is  not  this  "  f/oy  of  ilie  Lord,''  to  be  identified 
with  THE  THOUSAND  YEARS  six  times  specified  by 
St.  John,  in  six  successive  verses,  where  he  saw  "a 
new  heaven  and  a  new  earth,"  and  heard  the  word 
of  regeneration,  sublime  as  the  creative  fiat,  saying 
unto  him,  "  It  is  done."  This  is  the  declaration 
of  him,  who  says,  "I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the 
beginning  and  the  end."  It  is  his  word,  written  for 
our  instruction,  on  whdm  the  ends  of  the  ivorld  are 
come. — The  last  pages  of  the  sacred  volume  are  en- 
titled to  the  same  consideration  as  the  first,  and  may 
be  shown  by  internal  evidence  to  refer  to  a  dispensa- 
tion here  below.  Some  have  contended  for  a  mere 
allegorical  sense  and  interpretation  of  the  fall  of  man 
and  the  corruption  of  nature, — and  they  would  be 
consistent  in  considering  the  recovery  of  man  and 
the  restitution  of  all  things  as  an  allegory  also.  How 
it  has  happened  that  so  many  pious  and  able  men, 
convinced  of  the  reality  of  the  former  on  earth, 
should  transfer  the  fulfilment  of  the  latter  beyond 
any  sublunary  state,  it  is  not  the  province  of  the 
writer  of  these  pages  to  explain,  but  it  may  be  in- 
cumbent on  him,  differing  as  he  does,  toto  coelo, 
from  such  interpretation,  to  give  some  reasons  for 
that  difference. 

The  word  Restitution,  if  its  sense  has  been  justly 
defined,  can  have  little  or  ratherno  reference  to  hea- 
O 


1d8 

ven,  or  the  kingdom  thereof,  generally  so  called* 
The  subject  of  prophecy  is  that  of  prayer,  a  kingdom 
to  come,  in  which  the  will  of  God  will  be  done  on 
earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.  The  three  first  chapters 
of  the  sacred  record  contain  an  history  of  the  forma- 
tion and  corruption,  and  the  three  last  may  be  con- 
sidered as  a  prophecy  of  the  reformation  and  resti- 
tution of  all  things.  The  former  took  place  on  earth, 
and  therefore  the  latter  may  be  expected  to  take 
place  in  a  terrestrial  state;  but  the  inherent  evi- 
dence of  the  prophecy  seems  plainly  to  declare  it:— • 

1st,  The  establishment  of  the  New  Jerusalem  is 
coincident  with  the  downfal  of  the  mystical  Baby- 
lon; the  same  angel  points  out  both.  "One  of  the 
seven  angels  which  had  the  seven  vials  full  of  the 
seven  last  plagues."  Rev.  xx.  9.  comp.  xvii.  1.  The 
tingel  appears  to  be  the  seventh,  or  last,  because 
when  the  seventh  vial  is  poured  out,  the  same  voice 
is  heard,  saying,  '^It  is  done,"  and  thus  the  downfal 
of  Babylon,  and  the  descent  of  the  Holy  City  from 
heaven,  are  synchronical ;  and  2/"  one  takes  place  un- 
der a  dispensation  on  earth,  so  also  the  other. 

2nd,  A  new  earth  is  an  earth  still,  having  its  na- 
tions and  kings,  for  ''  the  nations  of  them  which  are 
saved  shall  walk  in  the  light  of  it,  and  the  kings  of 
the  earth  do  bring  their  glory  and  honour  into  it." 

3d,  It  appears  by  ch.  xx.  9,  that  after  the  expi- 
ration of  the  thousand  years,  Gog  and  Magog  "  went 
up  on  the  breadth  o{  the  earth,  and  compassed  the 
camp  of  the  saints  about,  and  the  Beloved  Ci/y."  If 
this  be  *'  that  great  City,  the  Holy  Jerusalem,"  a 
church  state  on  earth  must  be  intended  by  the  last 
chapters  of  the  Apocalypse,  for  how  are  Gog  and 
Magog,  or  any  other  enemies  on  earth,  to  encompass: 
the  mansions  of  the  blessed  above? 


► 


159 

Many  other  instances  might  be  adduced  to  show 
?he  inconsistency  of  placing  the  New  Jerusalem 
state  beyond  the  confines  and  existence  of  this  ter- 
restrial globe. 

The  immediate  successors  of  the  apostolic  church 
uniformly  coupled  the  restitution  of  all  things  with 
the  triumphant  state  of  the  church  on  earth,  where- 
as the  abusers  of  this  doctrine  in  subsequent  times 
have  generally  been  disposed  to  assert  their  pre-emi- 
nence during  the  present  disordered  state  of  things, 
and  have  appeared  more  desirous  of  reigning  with- 
out Christ  over  the  earth,  in  the  present  world,  than 
of  reigning  with  him  upon  it  in  the  world  to  come. 
The  Scriptural  expectation  of  the  church,  wholly 
orthodox  on  this  subject,  never  did,  and  never  can 
hold  out  any  encouragement  to  pride  or  ambition, 
spiritual  or  temporal;  it  seeks  not  the  honour  which 
cometh  from  man,  but  participates  **in  the  earnest 
expectation  of  the  creature  waiting  for  the  manifest- 
ation of  the  sons  of  God."  " ^ e  know,'*  says  the 
Apostle,  "  that  the  whole  creation  groaneth  and  tra- 
vaileth  in  pain  together  until  now."  And  these  ago- 
nies are  not  the  pangs  of  dissolution,  but  the  strug- 
gles of  life, — "  Because  the  creature  (or  rather  the 
creation)  itself  shall  be  delivered  from  the  bondage 
of  corruption  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  chil- 
dren of  God."  Compare  Rom.  viii.  ver.  19 — 23, 
with  the  new  song  of  the  redeemed,  the  voice  of  an- 
gels, and  the  chorus  of  "every  creature  which  is 
in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  and  under  the  earth, 
and  such  as  are  in  the  sea,  and  aU  that  are  in  them;" 
Rev.  V.  9 — 13;  then  read  in  connexion  Psalm  cxlviii, 
and  it  will  appear,  how  far  the  restitution  of  all 
things  will  constitute  that  regeneration,  in  which 
the  Redeemer  promised  to  his  disciples  that  they 
i^hould  sit  on  thrones, — and  of  which  ia  their  inter- 


160 

mediate  state,  they  declare  with  joyful  anticipation, 
— "  We  shall  reign  on  the  earth. "  Angels*  and  saints 
before  the  throne  of  heaven,  kings  of  the  earth  upon 
the  earth,  the  sea  and  all  that  is  therein,  the  redeem- 
ed and  the  regenerate, — ''every  creature,  the  whole 
creation,"  once  "  subjected  to  vanity  in  hope" — all  are 
represented  as  rejoicing  together  in  the  accomplish- 
ment of  the  mystery  of  God ;  and  this  is  "  the  mys- 
tery of  his  Avill,"  *' that  in  the  dispensation  of  Me 
fulness  of  times,  he  might  gather  together  in  one 
ALL  THINGS  in  Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven  and 
which  are  on  earth,"  Eph.  i.  10,  and  thus  when  the 
fulness  of  the  times  is  come,  the  solemn  declaration 
of  the  angel  is  made  in  the  name  of  Him  "who  cre- 
ated heaven  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and  the 
earth  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and  the  sea 
and  the  things  which  are  therein,  that  there  should 
be  (prophetic)  time  no  longer."  But  "  in  the  days 
of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  Angel,  when  he  shall  be- 
gin (be  about)  to  sound,  the  mystery  of  God  shall 
be  finished,  as  he  hath  decla^red  to  his  servants  the 
Prophets.*'  "And  the  seventh  angel  sounded,  and 
there  were  great  voices  in  heaven,  saying,  The 
Idngdoms  of  this  avorld  are  become  the  kingdoms 
of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ."  Rev.  x.  5,  xi.  15. 
comp.  Dan.  xii.  7. 

The  restitution  of  all  things  is  connected  with 
the  second  advent,  or  rather  mission,  of  Christ  to  the 
Jews.  "He  shall  send  Jesus  which  before  was 
preached  \xn\oyou,  (of  the  house  of  Israel,)  whom 
the  heavens  must  receive  until  the  times  of  restitu- 
tion ;"  and  thus  saith  the  Saviour  by  Hosea,  chap. 
V.  15.  "  I  will  go  and  return  to  my  place  till  they 
acknowledge  their  offence^' — ^"  and  so  all  Israel 
.^all  be  saved,   as  it  is  written.   There  shall  come 


161 

out  of  Zion  the  deliverer,  and  shall  turn  away  ungod- 
liness from  Jacob."  Rom.  xi.  26. 

''  The  heavens  and  the  earth  were  finished,  and 
all  the  host  of  them,  and  on  the  seventh  day  God 
ended  his  work  which  he  had  made,  and  he  rested 
on  the  seventh  day,*'  Genesis  ii.  2;  and  as  in  the 
third  chapter  of  the  Hebrews,  the  apostle  is  discours- 
ing of  the  several  rests  of  God  and  his  people,  he 
draws  a  due  analogy  between  the  rest  of  creation, 
and  that  of  redemption,  and  shows  that  they  conter- 
minate  in  the  rest  (Sabbatism)  of  the  people  of  God: 
— when  they  will  not  harden  their  hearts  as  in  the 
wilderness,  and  when  they  will  enter  into  that  rest 
which  Joshua  of  old  could  not  give  them.  The  re- 
jected state  of  Israel  is  spoken  of  in  the  language 
applied  to  the  state  of  chaos,  Jer.  iv.  23.  '*  I  be- 
held the  earth,  it  was  witlioiit  form  and  void,  and  the 
heavens  and  they  had  no  light," — but  when  '*  the 
captive  exile  hasteneth  that  he  may  be  loosed,*'  the 
Lord  declares  his  purpose  in  the  language  of  crea- 
tion, saying,  ''That  I  may  plant  the  heavens,  and 
lay  the  foundations  of  the  earth,  and  say  unto  Zion, 
Thou  art  my  people,"  Isaiah  li.  14 — 16.  And  thus 
again  the  restoration  of  Israel  is  spoken  of  in  con- 
nexion with,  or  under  the  figure  of  the  new  creation. 
Isaiah  Ixv,  17.  '*  Behold,  I  create  new  heavens  and 
a  new  earth,  and  the  former  shall  not  be  remembered 
nor  come  into  miud,  but  be  ye  glad  and  rejoice  in  that 
which  I  create;  for,  behold  I  create  Jerusalem  a  re- 
joicing and  her  people  a  joy."  It  might  appear  by  this 
passage,  that  the  new  heavens  and  earth  are  only  a 
figurative  expression  for  the  restoration  of  Israel — 
but  the  same  expressions  in  St.  Peter  are  clearly  to  be 
taken  in  a  literal  sense.  He  says,  "  We  look  for  new 
heavens  and  a  new  earth,  according  to  his  promise." 
o  2 


162 

riie  promise  referred  to  may  be  found  in  a  corres- 
ponding passage,  where  the  new  heavens  are  spoken 
of  in  comparison  with,  and  apparently  distinguished 
frona  the  new  Jerusalem  church.  ''  As  the  new  hea- 
vens and  the  new  earth  which  I  luill  make  shall  re- 
main before  me,  so  shall  your  seed  and  your  name 
remain.'*  Isa.  Ixvi.  22.  And  this  will  be  when  "the 
Lord  will  come  with  fire  and  with  his  chariots,  like  a 
whirlwind,"  Isa.  Ixvi,  15.  When"  he  cometh  out  of  his 
place  to  punish  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  for  their 
iniquity" — "he  hath  promised,  saying,  Yet  once 
more  I  shake,  not  the  earth  only,  but  also  heaven ;  and 
this.  Yet  once  more,  signifieth,  the  removing  of  those 
things  that  are  made,  that  those  things  which  can- 
not be  shaken  may  remain."  Heb.  xii.  26.  Haggal 
ii.  6,  7,  15.  XXV i.  2. 

The  first  Adam  was  '*  a  figure  of  him  that  was  to 
come,"  the  second  Adam,  **  the  Lord  from  heaven." 
To  the  first  was  given  *' dominion  over  the  fish  of 
the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  the 
cattle,  and  over  all  the  earth."  (Gen.  i.  26.)  This 
dominion,  lost  by  transgression,  is  restored  to  "the 
Son  of  Man,"  (Ps.  viii.  6.)  "Thou  madest  him  to 
have  dominion  over  the  works  of  thy  hands,  thou 
hast  put  all  things  under  his  feet;  all  sheep  *ind  ox- 
en, yea,  and  the  beasts  of  the  field;  the  fowl  of  the 
air,  and  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  whatsoever  passeth 
through  the  paths  of  the  seas.  O  Lord,  our  Lord, 
how  excellent  is  thy  name  in  all  the  earth," 

The  comparison  of  this  passage,  as  interpreted 
by  St  Paul,  Heb.  ii.  6—8,  with  1  Cor.  xv.  22—28, 
manifestly  proves  the  same  to  be  the  dominion  of 
the  second  Adam,  and  not  of  the  first,  and  in  a  king- 
dom yet  to  come  on  the  earth. 

•*  By  one  man  sin  entered  into  tl^e  world,  and  death 


163 

by  sin,"  and  to  Adam,  he  said, '  •  Cursed  is  the  ground 
for  thy  sake.  Therefore  the  Lord  God  sent  him 
forth  from  the  garden  of  Eden  to  till  the  ground 
from  whence  he  was  taken,  so  he  drove  out  the  man, 
lest  he  should  take  of  the  tree  of  life."  But  the  first 
promise  of  the  Spirit  to  the  churches  is,  "  To  him 
that  overcometh,  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life, 
which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  paradise  of  God."  This 
paradise  will  then  be  upon  earth.  For  the  tree  of 
life,  and  the  leaves  are  for  the  healing  of  the  nations. 
And  there  shall  be  no  more  curse.  (Revel,  xxii.  2,  3.) 
Consequently,  all  the  effects  of  sin  will  be  done  away, 
for  "  there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow 
nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain, 
for  xht  former  things  are  passed  away,''  Rev.  xxi.  4. 

"The  Son  of  God  was  manifested  to  destroy  the 
works  of  the  devil, "  Satan  was  the  author  of  all  evil. 
He  was  permitted  to  enter  the  first  paradise,  but 
will  never  gain  admission  into  the  second.  For  he 
is  shut  up  till  the  thousand  years  are  fulfilled,  and 
when  loosed,  at  their  expiration,  he  is  foiled  in  his 
last  attempt  against  the  camp  of  the  saints,  and  is 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.   (Rev.  xx.) 

The  church  is  "God's  husbandry,  God's  build- 
ing." The  Lord  God  planted  a  garden  in  Eden, 
and  there  he  put  the  man  whom  he  had  formed  in 
his  state  of  innocence.  The  second  paradise  Avill 
be ''a  city  which  hath  foundations,  whose  builder 
and  maker  is  God,"  to  which  the  divine  presence 
and  communion  will  be  restored,  for  "behold  the 
tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell 
with  them.  And  God  himself  shall  be  with  them 
and  be  their  God." 

All  were  once  perfect,  and  all  must  be  at  length 

RESTORED. 


164 


Sect.  6. — "  Tlie  Kingdom  of  Israel."  Acts  i.  4. 

The  kingdom  of  Israel,  in  its  primary  constitu- 
tion, was  an  ecclesiastical  and  civil  polity.  The 
supreme  government  was  neither  human  nor  ange- 
lical; but,  regulated  by  the  immediate  superintend- 
ence of  the  divine  presence  and  conduct,  might 
justly  be  denominated  a  theocracy.  Whatever 
subordinate  agents  were  commissioned  as  vicege- 
rents in  the  administrations  of  its  concerns,  the  first 
and  only  king  of  Israel  was  God  himself. 

In  the  renewal  of  the  covenant  with  Abraham, 
which  included  the  grant  of  the  land  of  Canaan  to 
the  patriarch  and  to  his  seed  as  an  everlasting  pos- 
session, the  original  promise,  "  I  will  make  of  thee 
A  GREAT  NATION,"  (Gcn.  xii.  2.)  was  thus  enlarged, 
**  I  will  make  nations  of  thee,  and  kings  shall  come 
out  of  thee."  (Gen.  xvii.  6.) 

On  the  declaration  of  the  covenant  in  Horeb,  the 
divine  supremacy  and  superintendence  were  more 
clearly  announced.  The  descendants  of  Abraham, 
on  their  deliverance  out  of  Egypt,  were  more  dis- 
tinctly recognised  as  ihe  people  of  God,  "Judah 
was  his  sanctuary,  and  Israel  his  dominion,"  (Psalm 
cxiv.  2.)  the  subjects  of  his  peculiar  government 
and  guidance;  the  Mosaical  administration  supersed- 
ed the  patriarchal,  the  lively  oracles  were  received 
by  the  church  in  the  wilderness,  and  the  regal  dis- 
pensation was  established  on  the  mount  of  Sinai, 
(Exodus  xix.  2.  Acts  vii.  18.)  *'  And  Moses  went 
up  unto  God,  and  the  Lord  called  unto  him  out  of 
the  mountain,  saying.  Thus  shalt  thou  say  to  the 
house  of  Jacob,  and  tell  the  children  of  Israel,  Ye 
have  seen  what  I  did  unto  the  Egyptians,  and  how 
I  bare  you  on  eagles'  wings,  and  brought  you  unto 


165 

inysflf;  HOW,  therefore,  if  ye  will  obey  my  voice  ill- 
deed  and  keep  my  covenant,  then  ye  shall  be  a  pe- 
culiar treasure  unto  me  above  all  people,  for  all  the 
earth  is  mine ;  and  ye  shall  be  unto  me  a  kingdom 

OF  PRIESTS,  AND  AN  HOLY  NATION." 

Moses  was  but  as  viceroy,  though  called  "  King 
in  J^hurun,"  (Deut.  xxxiii.  5.)  The  Lord  said  un- 
to Joshua,  Moses'  minister^  '*  As  I  was  with  Moses, 
so  will  I  be  with  thee,"  (Josh.  i.  2.  5.)  On  the  de- 
cease of  Joshua,  the  government  was  administered 
by  Prophets,  Priests,  and  Judges,  but  during  all  this 
period,  the  supreme  theocracy  continued  uninter- 
rupted;  "  The  Lord  was  with  the  Judge,"  (Judges 
ii.  18.)  And  when  the  elders  of  Israel  gathered  them- 
selves together  and  said  unto  Samuel,  who  had  made 
his  sons  judges  over  Israel,  "  Make  us  a  king  to 
judge  us  like  all  the  nations,"  the  thing  was  evil  in 
the  eyes  of  Samuel;  and  Samuel  prayed  unto  the 
Lord,  and  ''The  Lord  said  unto  Samuel,  Hearken 
unto  the  voice  of  the  people  in  all  that  they  say  unto 
thee,  for  they  have  not  rejected  thee,  but  they  have 
rejected  me,  that  I  should  not  reign  over  them."  (1 
Sam.  viii.  7.  and  xii.  12.)  *'  Ye  said  unto  me.  Nay, 
but  a  king  shall  reign  over  us,  when  the  Lord  your 
God  luas  your  king." 

Two  material  objects  appear  to  be  combined  in 
one  design  by  the  institution  of  the  Hebrew  polity— 
the  preservation  of  the  knowledge  of  the  one  God, 
as  the  Creator,  and  as  the  moral  governor  of  the  uni- 
verse. True  religion  and  civil  subjection  were  close- 
ly compacted  togethei' — devotion  towards  God,  and 
obedience  to  the  powers  ordained  of  him,  were  enjoin- 
ed by  the  same  sanction,  and  held  as  of  common  obli- 
gation. The  disruption  of  one  tie  led  to  the  disso- 
lution of  the  other.     Resistance  against  human  au~ 


166 

ihtMPity  was  accompanied  by  the  renunciation  of  an 
heavenly  king — the  close  relation  in  principle  be- 
Iween  sedition  and  impiety  was  exemplified  in  the 
days  of  Moses  and  of  Samuel.  '*  Our  fathers  would 
not  obey,  but  thrust  him  from  them,  and  in  their 
hearts  turned  back  again  unto  Egypt,  saying  unto 
Aaron,  Make  us  gods  to  go  before  us,  for  as  for  this 
Moses  which  brought  us  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt, 
we  wot  not  what  is  become  of  him."  (Acts  vii.  39.) 

So  when  ''  The  people  refused  to  obey  the  voice  of 
Samuel,  and  they  said,  Nay  ;  but  we  will  have  a  king 
over  us,  that  we  also  may  be  like  all  the  nations^  and 
that  our  king  may  judge  us  and  go  out  before  us," 
(1  Sam.  viii.  19,)  the  Lord  said  concerning  them, 
"I  gave  thee  a  king  in  mine  anger,  and  took  him 
away  in  my  wrath,"  (Hosea  xiii.  11,)  the  distin- 
guishing character  of  Israel  was  lost, — discontent 
led  to  division,  and  revolt  issued  in  idolatry — gov- 
ernment and  religion  fell  as  they  stood,  together; 
priests  were  made  of  the  lowest  of  the  people;  calves 
were  set  up  in  Dan  and  Bethel,  and  the  kingdom  of 
Israel  was  rent  in  twain.  The  defection  of  Israel 
from  the  divine  government,  and  the  subsequent 
revolt  of  the  ten  tribes,  were  overruled  of  Providence, 
to  promote  the  final  establishment  of  that  kingdom^ 
to  come,  the  future  organization  of  which  appears 
to  be  the  great  scope  of  the  word  of  prophecy,  as 
the  closing  and  consummate  dispensation  of  the 
whole  mystery  of  God. 

The  accession  of  Saul  to  the  kingdom  of  Israel 
led  to  the  establishment  of  the  throne  of  David,  in 
whose  seed  according  to  the  flesh,  the  kingdom  of 
Israel  was  to  be  set  up  for  ever  in  a  peaceful  and 
triumphant  state,  adumbrated  by  the  reign  of  Solo- 
mon his   son,  commenced  during  the  life  of  his  fa- 


iher.  The  revolt  of  the  tribes,  to  omit  other  pur 
pose|^  which  it  might  be  permitted  to  answer  in  the 
divine  economy,  still  serves  this  important  end  of 
proving  that  the  kingdom  finally  to  be  established 
in  the  seed  of  David  cannot  yet  have  commenced, 
because  in  that  the  breach  is  to  be  repaired.  The 
tribes  of  Israel  and  Judah  are  to  be  united  in  one 
house  under  one  head,  one  fold  under  one  shepherd, 
one  kingdom  under  one  king,  '^one  nation  in  the 
land  upon  the  mountains  of  Israel,  and  one  king 
shall  be  king  to  them  all,  and  they  shall  no  more 
be  two  nations,  neither  shall  they  be  divided  into 
two  kingdoms  any  more  at  all."  (Ezek.  xxxvii.  24.) 
The  children  of  Israel  shall  abide  many  days  with- 
out a  king,  and  without  a  prince,  and  without  a  sa- 
crifice, and  without  an  image,  and  without  an  ephod, 
and  teraphim  ;  afterward  shall  the  children  of  Israel 
return  and  seek  the  Lord  their  God,  and  David  their 
king,  and  shall  fear  the  Lord  and  his  goodness  in 
the  latter  days.**  (Hosea  iii.  5.) 

As  the  separation  between  the  kingdoms  of  Israel 
and  Judah  did  not  take  place  till  after  the  death  of 
David  the  son  of  Jesse,  and  as  the  condition  of  the 
children  of  Israel  could  not  at  that,  or  any  time 
since  elapsed,  correspond  with  the  last  cited  passa- 
ges from  Ezekiel  and  Hosea,  it  follows  as  a  neces- 
sary consequence,  that  eitherthc  former  David  must 
be  raised  from  the  dead,  and  actually  sit  again  upon 
the  throne  of  Israel,  or  some  person  typified  by  him, 
must  (if  there  be  meaning  in  language,  or  truth  in 
prophecy)  be  yet  expected  to  occupy  that  station 
in  future.  The  general  consent  of  Jewish  and  Chris- 
tian interpretation  admits  that  David  is  spoken  of 
in  the  sacred  Scriptures  as  a  type  of  the  Messiah ; 
^d  that  David  himself  speaks  continually  in  the 


168 

;4f  iscn  of  the  Christ,  rather  than  in  his  proper  chai 
racter,  is  a  point  noAv  sufficiently  ascertained,  and 
additional  illustration  may  be  deemed  superfluous. 
Our  Lord's  last  declaration  to  his  disciples  is  deci- 
sive as  to  the  prophetical  and  typical  relation  of  the 
book  of  Psalms,  and  their  application  to  transactions 
manifestly  subsequent  to  his  incarnation  and  suffer- 
ings ;  "All  things  must  be  fulfilled  which  are  writ- 
ten in  the  law,  and  in  the  prophets,  and  in  the 
Psalms  concerning  me.'"  (Luke  xxiv.  44.)  The  duty 
of  a  Christian  inquirer  is  to  follow  the  line  and  rule 
of  interpretation  adopted  by  the  Saviour,  when  "  be- 
ginning at  Moses  and  all  the  prophets,  he  expound- 
ed to  them  in  all  the  Scriptures  the  things  concern- 
ing himself. "  The  mode  he  pursued  as  to  his  suffer- 
mg\%  equally  applicable  to  his  trimnphaiit  kingdom, 
and  the  result  of  comparing  Scripture  with  Scrip- 
ture will  be,  that  a  kingdom  is  yet  to  come,  in  which 
Christ  will  sit  on  the  throne  of  David  as  king  of 
Israel,  and  that  this  can  be  neither  the  kingdom  of 
God  within  us,  nor  the  eternal  throne  of  God  in  the 
highest  heaven,  is  manifest  from  the  consideration, 
that  the  literal  David  (his  father  according  to  the 
flesh)  never  could  be  supposed  to  set  up  the  one,  and 
never  can  be  expected  to  sit  upon  the  other. 

With  this  preliminary  remark,  which  if  correct, 
must  never  be  lost  sight  of  in  the  inquiry,  we  pro- 
ceed to  search  the  Scriptures,  and  to  consider  what 
grounds  they  afford  to  sanction  the  expectation  of  a 
kingdom  of  Israel  yet  to  come,  or  rather  to  be  re- 
-stored,  in  the  person  of  the  Messiah,  as  a  descend- 
ant of  David  according  to  the  flesh. 

It  has  generally  been  supposed,  rather  on  admis- 
sion than  examination,  that  all  pronmises  and  pro- 
phecies of  this  character  were  fulfilled  at  the  incarr 


169 

halion  of  Christ  in  his  personal  ministry,  and  that 
they  are  altogether  satisfied  and  accomplished  in 
the  spiritual  dominion  which  he  still  exercises  ac- 
cording to  his  promise  in  his  believing  people ;  or, 
that  the  complete  establishment  of  his  triumphant 
and  glorious  kingdom  is  reserved  unto  the  last  state 
of  eternal  blessedness  in  heaven  after  the  destruction 
of  the  world. 

In  support  of  this  opinion,  such  a  passage  as  '*  the 
kingdom  of  God  is  within  you,"  will  be  cited  with 
ready  confidence,  and  received  as  a  sufficient  answer 
to  the  expectation  of  any  other  upon  earth ;  forget- 
ting that  the  expression,  "The  kingdoms  of  this 
world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of 
his  Christ,"  is  equally  clear  and  decisive  (or  rather 
more  so,  according  to  the  original  and  the  context) 
as  to  the  certainty  of  a  temporal  and  earthly  king- 
dom, far  exceeding  that  of  David  or  of  Solomon. 
The  fact  is,  that  by  opposing  passages  of  Scrip- 
ture to  one  another,  instead  o{  comparing  them,  thus 
observing  their  consistency  and  respective  applica- 
tions, we  mutilate  the  character  of  both,  cast  them 
out  of  our  hands  as  it  were,  and  break  them  to  pie- 
ces as  Moses  did  the  first  tables  of  the  Law,  where- 
as by  holding  them  up  together,  we  may  find  them 
to  be  as  consistent  as  the  two  parts  of  the  decalogue 
itself;  for  instance,  compare  Luke  xvii.  20 — 30. 
with  Luke  xxi.  25 — 2»^,  oppose  ov  confound  the  king- 
doms of  God  mentioned  in  each,  and  the  whole  is 
inconsistent.  Compare  their  relative  application  by 
the  line  of  distinction  between  the  two  given  in  ver. 
25.  of  chapter  xvii,  and  both  are  put  in  their  places, 
and  all  difficulty  removed. 

*'  When  he  was  demanded  of  the  Pharisees  when 
the  kingdom  of  God  should  come,  he  answered  them, 
P 


170 

The  kingdom  of  God  cometh  not  with  observation^ 
(outward  display)  neither  shall  they  say,  Lo,  here  1 
or,  Lo,  there  I  for  the  kingdom  of  God  is  within  you.  '* 
To  the  Pharisees  who  placed  all  their  religion  in 
outward  forms  and  the  observance  of  the  ceremoni- 
al Law,  he  spoke  of  a  spiritual  kingdom  to  be  es- 
tablished by  himself,  and  afterwards  carried  on  and 
maintained  by  his  Spirit  in  the  heart.  But  to  his 
disciples  in  whose  hearts  this  kingdom  was  in  a  mea- 
sure come,  he  speaks  of  another,  and  yet  future  : 
''He  said  unto  the  disciples,  The  days  will  come, 
ivhen  ye  shall  desire  to  see  one  of  the  days  of  the 
Son  of  man,  and  ye  shall  not  see  it ;"  and  then  he 
speaks  of  a  coming  with  much  observation^  "for  as 
the  lightning  that  lighteneth  out  of  the  one  part 
under  heaven,  shineth  unto  the  other  part  under 
heaven,  so  shall  also  the  Son  ofm,an  be  in  his  day  ;'* 
and  then  follows  the  key  verse  of  the  subject,  that 
which  opens  and  explains  the  two  kingdoms  within 
and  without ;  "  But  first  must  he  suffer  many  things, 
and  be  rejected  of  this  gerieration.*'  The  kingdom  of 
patience  and  the  kingdom  of  power  are  here  distin- 
guished as  to  the  Messiah  himself,  and  in  chap.  xxi. 
the  distinction  is  extended  to  the  disciples  and  to  the 
whole  people  of  the  Jews ;  "  They  shall  lay  their 
hands  on  you,  and  persecute  2/ow  ,*'*  "Ye  shall  be 
hated  of  all  ;'*  "  In  patience  possess  ye  your  souls  ;'* 
and  "  There  shall  be  great  distress  in  the  land,  and 
wrath  upon  this  people^  and  they  shall  fall  by  the  edge 
of  the  sword,  and  shall  be  led  away  captive  into  all 
nations,  and  Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  down  of  the 
Gentiles,  until  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  shall  be  ful- 
filled ;"  and  then,  after  certain  prognostics  of  his 
approach,  "  then  shall  they  see  the  son  of  man  com- 
ing in  the  clouds  with  power  and  great  glory;*'  and 


171 

after  other  indications  as  clear  as  those  of  summer, 
which  none  can  mistake/' When  ye  see  these  things 
come  to  pass,  know  ye  that  the  kingdom  of  God 
IS  nigh  at  hand."  Here  then  we  find  a  kingdom  of 
God  which  is  not  to  commence  or  to  be  nigh  at  hand, 
till  the  second  coming  of  the  Son  of  man,  and  there- 
fore, as  clearly  to  be  distinguished  from  "  the  king* 
dom  of  God  within^''  as  a  secret  operation  on  the 
soul  of  an  individual  differs  from  an  atmospheric 
phenomenon,  co-extensive  with  the  limits  of  the  na- 
tural horizon,  and  discernible  by  every  dweller  on 
the  earth.  Consequently,  these  two  kingdoms  are 
not  to  be  confounded^  whatever  may  be  their  coiinexioriy 
and  that  is  truly  very  close  and  intimate,  for  none 
but  the  subjects  of  the  one  have  any  part  or  lot  in 
the  other. 

At  the  first  coming  of  the  Saviour  to  establish  his 
spiritual  kingdom,  the  children  of  Israel,  to  whom 
he  was  sent,  were  pre-occupied  by  the  numerous 
and  distinct  declarations  of  prophecy,  concerning 
their  final  deliverance  and  emancipation  on  the  es- 
tablishment of  the  kingdom  given  by  covenant  to 
David,  and  at  that  time  subjugated  by  the  Romans. 
Nothing  could  therefore  be  more  natural,  than  the 
expectation  expressed  by  the  disciples  at  Emmaus, 
'•We  trusted  that  it  had  been  he  which  should  have 
redeemed  Israel^''  (a  tyrannide  Romanorum,  est  in 
his  verbis  descriptio  Messiae  ex  recepta  eorum  tem- 
porum  scntentia. — Pole  in  loc.  Lukexxiv.  21.)  Our 
Lord  said  nothing  at  the  lime  to  refute  such  an  ex- 
pectation as  groundless,  but  upbraided  the  disciples 
for  not  observing  and  believing  what  the  prophets 
had  also  spoken  concerning  the  sufferings  which 
were  to  precede;  ''  Ought  not  Christ  to  have  suffer- 
<*d  these  things  ?"     Afterwards,  when  the  question 


172 

was  distinctly  put  to  him,  "  Lord,  wilt  thou  at  this 
time  restore  again  the  kingdom  to  Israel  ?"  His 
answer  cast  no  doubt  on  the  expectation  itself,  but 
respected  only  the  time  of  its  accomplishment ;  "  It 
is  not  for  you  to  know  the  times  and  the  seasons 
which  the  Father  hath  put  in  his  own  power."  "To 
«very  thing  there  is  a  season,  and  a  time  for  every 
purpose  under  the  heaven;"  (Eccl.  iii,  1.)  and  the 
season  was  now  arrived,  for  a  more  complete  estab- 
lishment of  the  kingdom  within,  which  the  disciples 
had  before  been  commissioned  to  set  up  immediate- 
ly, beginning  at  Jerusalem.  A  manifest  proof  that 
neither  in  the  question  of  the  disciples,  nor  in  the 
answer  of  our  Lord,  was  any  reference  had  to  the 
spiritual  kingdom,  for  that  had  wo  fixed  time  of  com- 
mencement, and  the  set  time  for  its  enlargement  was 
come,  and  was  already  knoivn.  It  is  worthy,  how- 
ever, of  remark,  that  at  the  period  when  a  know- 
ledge of  the  time  of  another  kingdom  (that  of  Israel) 
was  hidden,  the  manner  of  its  commencement  was 
specially  declared;  ''  This  same  Jesus  which  is  ta- 
ken up  from  you  into  heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like 
MANNER  as  ye  have  seen  him  go  into  heaven."  "A 
cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight."  The  com- 
ing of  Christ  and  the  kingdom  to  come,  are  mani- 
festly coincident. — When  the  kingdom  of  Israel  was 
first  established,  Ex.  xix.  5,  6,  the  Lord  said  unto 
Moses,  '^Lo,  I  come  unto  thee  in  a  thick  cloud.'" 
When  St.  John  ''  in  the  kingdom  of  patience,"  re- 
ceived a  fuller  revelation  concerning  the  Son  of  man 
coming  in  his  kingdom  of  poiver,  he  says  concerning 
that,  "Behold  he  cometh  with  clouds."  Our  Lord 
testified  the  same  to  Caiaphas;  ''Ye  shall  see  the 
Son  of  man  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  poiver,  and 
coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,"     (Mark  xiv.  6}. 


173 

This  declaration,  as  remarked  in  a  former  section, 
being  made  to  a  high  priest,  might  refer  to  the  same 
testimony  in  the  prophecy  of  Daniel,  by  which  it 
appears,  that  the  kingdom  to  be  set  up  is  the  same 
with  the  kingdom  of  Israel. 

When  the  metal  image,  representing  the  monar- 
chies or  kingdoms  of  this  worlds  is  broken  by  the 
stone  which  becomes  a  mountain,  and  filleth  "  the 
WHOLE  EARTH  ;"  the  tocs  represent  the  ten  or  several 
sovereigns  of  the  Roman  empire,  (Dan.  ii.  44).  ''In 
the  days  of  these  kings  shall  the  God  of  heaven  set  up 
a  kingdom  which  shall  never  be  destroyed,"  or,  as 
explained  in  the  same  verse,  "  the  kingdom  shall 
not  be  left  to  other  people,  but  it  shall  break  in  pie- 
ces and  consume  all  these  kingdoms." 

In  the  corresponding  vision  of  the  four  beasts, 
(chap,  vii.)  the  prophet  is  told,  "  these  great  beasts, 
which  are  four,  are  four  kings  (or  monarchies)  which 
shall  arise  out  o^ the  earthy'*  and  on  the  destruction 
of  the  last,  "  one  like  the  son  of  man  came  with  the 
clouds  of  heaven,"  to  whom  there  was  given  "do- 
minion and  glory,  and  a  kingdom,  that  all  people, 
nations,  and  languages  should  serve  him  ;"  which  is 
afterwards,  (ver.  27)  said  to  be  "  under  the  ivhole 
heaven^''  and  by  consequence,  over  and  upon  the  whole 
mrth;  and  this  kingdom  is  thrice  (v.  18 — 22  and  27) 
:.aid  to  be  given  also  to  the  saints  of  the  Most  High. 
Compare  these  expressions  with  the  promise  of 
Christ  to  his  disciples  ;  "-l  appoint  unto  you  a  king- 
dom as  my  Father  hath  appointed  unto  me."  "in 
the  regeneration,  when  the  Son  of  Man  shall  sit  in 
the  throne  of  his  glory,  ye  also  shall  sit  on  twelve 
thrones  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,'*  (Matt, 
xix.  28).  "Ye  shall  see  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob, 
and  all  the  prophets,  in  the  kingdom  of  God.''  "  And 
p2 


174 

they  shall  come  from  the  east  and  the  west,  and 
from  the  north  and  the  south,  and  shall  sit  down  in 
the  kingdom  of  God,*'  (Luke  xiii.  28). 

Consider  the  144,000  sealed  of  all  the  tribes  of  the 
children  of  Israel,  with  "  the  multitude  which  no 
man  could  number  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and 
people,  and  tongues,  which  stood  before  the  throne^*' 
Rev.  vii.  9).  Comp.  Dan.  vii.  and  Rev.  xix,  and 
it  appears  most  manifest  that  the  kingdom  which 
the  God  of  heaven  gives  to  the  Son  of  Man,  is  the 
same  which  Christ  appoints  to  his  disciples,  and  in 
this  kingdom  of  Israel  they  and  all  the  saints  men> 
tioned  in  Dan.  and  Rev.  xx.  4.  will  live  and  reign 
with  Christ  a  thousand  years  on  the  earth. 

In  order  to  elucidate  the  proposition  that  this  tri- 
umphant state  of  the  church  on  earth  is  the  king- 
dom of  Israel  promised  to  the  Messiah,  as  the  seed 
of  David,  nothing  is  requisite  but  candidly  and  cau- 
tiously to  examine  the  several  passages,  or  the  most 
prominent,  in  which  mention  is  made  of  David's 
kingdom  as  the  subject  of  promise  and  of  prophecy  ; 
and  a  more  legitimate  conclusion  can  scarcely  be 
drawn  than  //«§,  that  whatever  received  only  a  par- 
tial accomplishment  in  the  person  of  the  literal  Da- 
vid, remains  to  be  fulfilled  in  the  person  of  his  anti- 
type, the  Messiah,  and  that  whatever  was  not  fulfil- 
led at  ih^Jirst^  remains  to  be  completed  at  the  second 
coming  of  Christ.  The  argument  of  the  Apostle 
(Acts  ii.  29.)  concerning  the  resurrection  of  Christ, 
to  show  that  David  in  spirit  spake  of  Christ,  will 
apply  with  equal  force  to  the  kingdom  as  well  as  to 
the  person  of  David  ;  David's  kingdom  is  passed 
away,  but  that  of  Christ  when  set  up  is  never  to  be 
removed — the  kingdom  in  question  is  not  to  com- 
meneCj  as  has  been  shown,  till  the  second  advent 


175 

or  mission  of  Christ,  at  the  restitution  of  all  thin  gs, 
(Acts  iii.  18—26.)  "  Those  things  which  God  be- 
fore had  showed,  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  prophets, 
that  Christ  should  suffer^  he  hath  so  fulfilled,'*  and 
of  these  times  (when  he  shall  come  to  reign)  when 
he  will  restore  all  things,  and  above  all,  the  king- 
dom of  Israel,  "  God  hath  spoken  by  the  mouth  of 
all  his  holy  prophets." — God  promised  to  Abraham 
that  in  his  seed,  "  which  is  Christ,"  (GaL  iii.  16,) 
all  the  families  of  the  earth  should  be  blessed. — He 
promised  to  David,  *' I  will  set  up  thy  seed  after 
thee,  which  shall  be  of  thy  sons,  and  I  will  establish 
his  kingdom.  He  shall  build  me  an  house,  and  I 
will  establish  his  throne  for  ever.  I  will  be  his  Fa- 
ther, and  he  shall  by  my  Son,  and  I  will  not  take 
my  mercy  away  from  him,  as  I  took  it  away  from 
Saul,"  (in  whose  person  the  theocracy  of  Israel  was 
first  interrupted)  2  Sam.  vii.  12,  and  1  Chron.  xvii. 
These  passages  compared  with  Ps.  Ixxxix.  Heb.  i. 
Rom.  i.  and  especially  Acts  ii.  30,  show  that  Christ 
and  his  kingdom,  and  not  that  of  a  literal  David,  was 
the  great  and  ultimate  scope  of  the  promise. 

Accordingly  Isaiah  testifies  the  same  in  his  most 
distinct  prophecy  of  the  Prince  of  peace — "  Of  the 
increase  of  his  government  there  shall  be  no  end, 
upon  the  throne  of  David,  and  upon  his  kingdom,  to 
order,  and  to  establish  it  with  judgment  and  with 
justice,  from  henceforth,  even  for  ever;  the  zeal  of 
the  Lord  of  Hosts  will  perform  this^**  (Isaiah  ix.  7.) 
So  chap.  xxiv.  25,  '*  The  Lord  of  Hosts  shall 
itign  in  mount  Zion,  and  in  Jerusalem,  and  before 
his  ancients  gloriously."  So  chap,  xxxii.  1,  ''^A. 
king  shall  reign  in  righteousness,  and  princes  shall 
rule  in  judgment;"  and  chap.  i.  26,  **I  will  restore 
thy  judges  as  at  the  first,  and  thy  counsellors  as  at 


176 

the  beginning ;  afterwards  thou  shalt  be  called,  the 
City  of  Righteousness.'* 

So  Jeremiah  xxiii.  3,  '*I  will  raise  unto  David  a 
righteous  branch,  and  a  king  shall  reign  and  pros- 
per, and  execute  judgment  and  justice  fn  the  earthy'* 
and  this  must  needs  be  at  the  second  coming  of 
Christ,  for  it  cannot  apply  to  the  first:  "  In  his  days 
Judah  shall  be  saved,  and  Israel  shall  dwell  safely," 
and  the  context  proves  beyond  dispute,  that  it  is  not 
on  the  return  from  Babylon,  but  on  the  last  restora- 
tion of  the  Jews  from  *'  all  the  countries*'  where  they 
are  scattered. — See  also  Jer.xxxiii.  14 — 16,  proving 
the  same  position  beyond  all  controversy. 

The  xxxviith  of  Ezekiel  from  ver.  11,  deserves 
the  fullest  consideration,  as  it  contains  the  most 
comprehensive  and  conclusive  arguments  on  the 
point — this  having  been  already  noticed,  one  more 
most  remarkable  passage  shall  be  cited,  viz.  chap, 
xliii.  7,  *•  Son  of  man,  the  place  of  my  throne^  and 
the  place  of  the  soles  of  my  feet,  where  I  will  dwell  in 
the  midst  of  the  children  of  Israel  for  ever,  and  my 
holy  name  shall  the  house  of  Israel  no  more  defile,'* 

So  in  Hoseaxiii.  9,  "  O  Israel,  thou  hast  destroy- 
ed thyself,  but  in  me  is  thy  help:  I  will  be  thy 
SING."  So  Micah  iv.  7,  "  I  will  make  her  that  halt- 
ed a  remnant,  and  her  that  was  cast  off  a  strong 
NATION,  and  the  Lord  shall  reign  over  them  in  mount 
Zion,  from  henceforth,  even  for  ever.  And  thou,  O 
tower  of  the  flock,  the  strong  hold  of  the  daughter 
of  Zion,  unto  thee  shall  it  come,  even  the  first  do- 
minion; THE  KINGDOM  SHALL  COME  TO  THE  DAUGH- 
TER OF  JERUSALEM;"  and  chap.  v.  2,  ^*Thou  Beth- 
lehem Ephratah,  though  thou  be  little  among  the 
thousands  of  Judah,  out  of  thee  shall  he  come  forth 
■unto  me  who  is  to  be  ruler  in  Israel." 


177 

Thus  in  Zech.  vi.  of  "  the  man  whose  name  is 
the  BRANCH,"  ''He  shall  sit  and  rule  upon  his  throne, 
and  he  shall  be  a  priest  upon  his  throne." 

And,- finally,  Zech.  chap.  xiv.  concerning  the 
day  of  the  Lord.  (ver.  4.)  "His  feet  shall  stand  in 
that  day  upon  the  mount  of  olives,  which  is  upon 
Jerusalem  on  the  east."  (ver.  5.)  "The  Lord  my 
God  shall  come,  and  all  the  saints  with  thee."  (ver. 

9.)     "and  THE    LORD    SHALL  BE    KING    OVERALL    THE 
EARTH." 

Such  is  the  testimony  of  Moses  and  the  Prophets; 
that  of  the  Psalms  is  general  and  clear:  taking  Ps. 
ii.  as  the  key.  Other  passages  might  be  adduced, 
but  those  have  been  selected  which  refer  distinctly 
t-o  the  regal  dispensation  of  the  Son  ofman^  under 
circumstances  not  realized  at  his  first  advent. — Ist^ 
The  salvation  of  Judah  and  Israel.  2d,  The  restora- 
tion of  the  ten  tribes.  3d,  The  gathering  of  the 
Jews  out  oi  all  countries.  4th,  The  settlement  of  them 
in  their  oivn  country,  to  be  "pulled  up  no  more." 
5th,  77ie  universal  establishment  of  Christianity.  6th, 
The  entire  destruction  of  the  monarchies  of  the  metal 
image  and  the  enemies  of  the  church.  7th,  The  uni- 
fy of  doctrine,  and  uniformity  of  Christian  Avorship. 
It  remains  briefly  to  advert  to  a  few  of  the  passages 
in  the  New  Testament  not  already  noticed,  confirm- 
atory of  an  expectation,  recognised  even  by  heathen 
writers  at  the  first  advent  of  Christ. 

"An  old  and  firm  opinion  had  prevailed  over  all 
the  East,  that  it  was  written  in  the  ancient  books  of 
the  priests,  that  some  coming  out  of  Judaea  should 
obtain  the  empire  of  the  world."  (See  Suetonius, 
life  of  Vesp.  chap.  iv.  Tacitus's  History,  Book  v. 
chap.  xiii.  and  Josephus,  Book  v.  chap.  xiii.  Sect. 
iv.)    It  originated  as  supposed  in  the  prophecy  of 


178 

Balaam,  *' A  sceptre  shall  rise  out  of  Israel,"  ''  out 
of  Jacob  shall  come  he  that  shall  have  dominion," 
and  possibly  the  Agag  and  the  Amalek  of  that  chap- 
ter may  have  more  reference  to  the  Antichristian 
enemies  whose  destruction  is  to  precede  the  last 
kingdom  of  Israel,  than  is  generally  supposed. 
(Comp.  Num.  xxiv.  with  Ezek.  xxxviii.  Jer.  1.  and 
Rev.  xviii.  and  xix.)  The  first  and  most  remarkable 
testimony  is  that  of  Gabriel  to  the  Virgin,  "  The 
Lord  God  shall  give  unto  him  the  throne  of  his  Fa- 
ther David,  and  he  shall  reign  over  the  house  of  Jacob 
for  ever,  and  of  his  kingdom  shall  be  no  end."  (Luke 
i.  32.) 

And  thus  (to  omit  the  citation  at  length  of  passa- 
ges which  must  be  familiar  to  every  Christian  read- 
er,) it  may  be  remarked  that  our  Lord  was  born 
and  died  "  King  of  the  Jews;"  that  he  was  adored 
as  such  by  Gentiles  in  the  manger,  and  reviled  as 
such  by  Jews  on  the  cross.  The  chief  priests  and 
the  scribes  could  neither  obtain  from  Pilate  an  al- 
teration in  his  superscription,  neither  could  they 
vary  the  terms  on  which  the  kingdom  of  Israel  was 
to  be  maintained.  "  Let  Christ  the  King  of  Israel 
(said  they  among  themselves)  descend  noiv  from  the 
cross  that  we  may  see  and  believe,"  (Mark  xv. 
32)  whereas  God  had  sworn  unto  David,  that  "He 
would  raise  up  Christ  to  sit  on  his  throne. "  Acts  ii. 
30.  He  was  to  ascend  and  to  sit  down  on  the  throne 
of  his  Father,  before  he  would  give  to  his  followers, 
to  sit  on  his  throne  when  all  his  foes  should  be 
made  his  footstool.  To  those  who  thought  that  "the 
kingdom  of  God  would  immediately  appear,"  he 
had  testified  by  a  parable  that  he  was  to  go  away  to 
receive  this  kingdom,  and  to  return  to  set  it  up,  (Luke 
xix.  21.)  and  thus  the  penitent  on  the  cross  asked  a 


179 

participation  of  his  glory,  when  the  crown  should 
succeed.  He  had  seen  the  superscription,  and  cried 
out,  "  Lord  remember  me  when  thou  comest  in  (not 
into)  THY  KINGDOM,"  (iv  tr^  6aaasLa  an.) 

The  Jews  however,  would  not  have  "  this  man  to 
reign  over  them,"  or  this  God  to  reign  in  them. 
They,  like  their  forefathers,  would  be  as  the  nations, 
*'We  have  no  king  but  Caesar,"  and  this  is  the  lan- 
guage of  many  among  them  still,  "  but  that  which 
Cometh  into  your  mind  shall  not  be  at  all,  that  ye 
say,  We  will  be  as  the  heathen."  "For  in  mine 
holy  mountain,  in  the  mountain  of  the  height  of 
Israel,  saith  the  Lord  God,  there  shall  all  the  house 
of  Israel,  all  of  them  in  the  land,  serve  me."  Eze- 
kiel,  XX.  32,  40.  *'If  those  ordinances  of  the  sun 
and  moon  depart,  saith  the  Lord,  then  the  seed  of 
Israel  shall  cease  from  being  a  nation  before  me 
for  ever."  Jer.  xxxi.  36,  It  is  written,  "I  will  over- 
throw the  throne  of  kingdoms;  and  I  will  destroy 
the  strength  of  the  kiiigdoms  of  the  heathen,"  "but 
they  shall  call  Jerusalem  the  throne  of  the  Lord ; 
and  all  the  nations  shall  be  gathered  unto  it,  to  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  to  Jerusalem."  (Haggai  ii.  22. 
and  Jer.  iii.  17.) 

"  Blessed  is  the  king  of  Israel  that  cometh  in  the 
name  of  our  Lord;"  "Blessed  be  the  kingdom  of 
our  Father  David  ;"  (Mark  xi.  10.  and  John  xii.  13) 
was  the  proclamation,  when  Christ  entered  Jerusa- 
lem—and then  was  one  prophecy  of  Zechariah  ful- 
filled; (chap.  ix.  9.)  "Thy  king  cometh  sitting  on 
an  ass's  colt:"  but  another  of  the  same  prophet  yet 
remains  to  be  accomplished:  (Zech.  ii.  10 — 13.) 
^  When  the  Lord  shall  inherit  Judah  his  portion,  in 
the  holy  land,  and  shall  choose  Jerusalem  again."— 
*'  These  things  understood  not  his  disciples  at  the 


180 

first,"  (Johnxii.  16.)  neither  do  they  seem  to  under 
stand  them  now,  for  if  our  Lord  had  intended  this 
inauguration  of  his  kingdom  as  the  seed  of  David 
on  the  throne  of  his  father  according  to  the  flesh  as 
its  last  and  only  manifestation,  how  could  he  teach 
his  disciples  that  the  kingdom  of  God  would  not 
be  nigh  at  hand  or  commence,  till  "  the  times  of 
the  Gentiles  should  be  fulfilled  ?"  How  could  he 
teach  us  to  pray,  '"Thy  kingdom  come,'*  if  already 
and  altogether  established  ?  He  told  his  followers, 
that  "Jerusalem  is  the  ciiy  of  the  great  king;" 
and  when  has  it  yet  been  as  it  is  to  be,  "a  quiet 
habitation,  a  tabernacle  that  shall  not  be  taken 
down,  not  one  of  the  stakes  whereof  shall  ever  be 
removed  ?" — Never  has  this  yet  taken  place,  nor  to 
all  appearance  will  it  till  the  theocracy  of  Israel  be 
restored,  and  all  its  ancient  forms  of  administration 
be  concentrated  in  one\  for  the  name  of  the  city 
from  that  day  shall  be  '*  The  Lord  is  there;"  "  Jeho- 
vah is  our  Judge;  Jehovah  is  our  Lawgiver;  Jehovah 
is  our  King."  (Isaiah  xxxiii.) 

"  Shout,  O  Israel:  be  glad  and  rejoice  with  all 
thy  heart,  O  daughter  of  Jerusalem.  The  Lord  hath 
taken  away  thy  judgments;  he  hath  cast  out  thine 
enemy :  the  king  of  Israel,  the  Lord  is  in  the  midst 
of  thee :  thou  shalt  not  see  evil  any  more. "  (Zeph. 
iii.  14.  15.) 

Sect.  7.  Types. 

The  design  of  the  preceding  sections,  has  been  to 
elucidate  in  a  doctrinal  form,  the  most  prominent 
circumstances  of  the  closing  period  of  the  Christian 
economy — distinguished  as  it  is  from  all  others, 
past  or  present,  and  exclusively  denominated  *'the 

DISPENSATION  OF  THE  FULNESS  OF  THE  TIMES." 


181 

With  this  view,  six  passages  of  Scripture  have 
been  selected,  which  have  hitherto  been  referred  in 
their  application  to  the  present  constitution  of  the 
church  on  earthy  or  transferred,  for  complete  accom- 
plishment, to  a  state  ulterior  to  the  existence,  and 
consequently  independent  of  the  circumstances  of  this 
material  universe:  whereas,  an  intermediate  and  de- 
fined condition  between  the  two,  terrestrial  ami  hea- 
venly, temporal  and  spiritual,  legal  and  evangelical,  lo- 
cal and  universal,  will  appear,  on  due  examination, 
to  be  no  *'  cunningly  devised  fable,"  but  the  scrip- 
tural expectation  of  the  church;  a  consumma- 
tion partially  revealed  and  successively  exemplified, 
from  the  commencement  to  the  conclusion  of  the 
sacred  record  of  inspiration. 

This  doctrine  is  not  only  maintained  by  the  texts 
and  contexts  already  discussed,  but  is  implied  or 
corroborated  by  numerous  other  passages,  which 
it  must  be  allowed  will,  on  every  other  mode  af  in- 
terpretation, admit  only  of  a  forced  and  very  inade- 
quate construction,  whereas  that  suggested  in  these 
papers,  while  it  is  repugnant  to  no  received  article 
of  revelation,  is  consistent  with  the  whole  analogy 
of  faith,  and  runs  parallel  with  the  gradual  develop- 
ment of  the  entire  scheme  of  man's  salvation  in  bo- 
dy and  soul,  concerning  which,  "  God  in  sundry 
parts  (rtoxviufpwf)  and  in  divers  manners'*  hath  spo- 
ken to  his  church. 

Each  succeeding  dispensation  has  added  some- 
what to  the  glory  and  dignity  of  that  which  came 
before,  and  this,  which  is  the  last,  the  most  digni- 
fied and  most  glorious,  seems  to  have  been  progres- 
sively represented  by  all.  The  paradisaical  state 
was  succeeded  by  the  patriarchal,  and  the  legal  by 
the  evangelical,  which,  as  to  its  present  form,  will, 

Q 


182 

it  should  seem,  give  place  at  last  to  that  which  may 
be  termed  the  regal  dispensation.  The  propheti- 
cal office  of  Moses,  and  the  Levitical  priesthood 
of  Aaron,  have  already  found  their  antitypes  in  the 
prophet  like  unto  Moses,  and  in  the  more  excellent 
ministry  of  Christ,  but  even  these,  in  the  delivery 
of  the  law  from  Sinai,  and  in  the  coming  forth  of 
the  high  priest  to  bless  the  people,  after  the  accept- 
ance of  the  sacrifice  within  the  veil,  will  not  receive 
their  perfect  and  correspondent  accomplishment 
under  the  gospel,  until  the  fulfilment  of  the  new  co- 
venant made  with  the  literal  Israel,  when  the  law 
shall  be  written  on  their  hearts,  and  go  forth  again 
from  Jerusalem;  till  Christ,  who  is  *'not  entered 
(like  Aaron)  into  the  holy  places  made  with  hands," 
but  into  heaven  itself,  shall  come  again  an  high  priest 
of  good  things  to  come,  for,  *'  unto  them  that  look 
for  him,  shall  he  appear  the  second  time  without  sin 
unto  salvation." 

*'  The  law  made  nothing  perfect,"  being  only  "  a 
shadow  of  good  things  to  come ;"  and  yet  under  the 
Gospel,  *'  We  know  in  part  (only),  and  we  prophe- 
sy in  part,  but  when  that  which  is  perfect  is  come, 
that  which  is  in  part  shall  be  done  away."  '*Now 
we  see  through  a  glass  darkly,  (in  an  enigmatical 
manner)  but  then  face  to  face."  *'When  Christ 
shall  appear,  Ave  shall  appear  with  him  in  glory." 
**We  shall  see  him  as  he  is."  *'We  shall  know  as 
we  are  known."  Till  then,  it  is  "given,"  to  his 
true  disciples  only,  'Ho  know  the  mysteries  of  the 
kingdom,"  to  others,  they  are  concealed  in  para- 
bles, announced  in  prophecy,  or  adumbrated  by  ty- 
pical institutions,  events,  and  persons,  the  most  re- 
markable of  which  will  now  be  briefly  considered : — 


183 


TYPICAL    PERSONS. 

The  first  representative  of  Christ  was  Adam,  OX 
i:STI  TTnOS  TOT  MEAAONTOS,  who  is  a  TYPE  of 
him  who  is  to  come.  Our  version  renders  it,  "  Who 
is  the  figure  of  him  who  was  to  come."  (Romans  v. 
4.)  It  may  be  questioned  whether  the  word  fnxxaxv, 
which  has  a  future  reference,  can  with  propriety  be 
thus  retrospectively  applied,  where  the  verb  in  con- 
nexion is  in  the  present  tense ;  and  it  seems  as 
though  the  apostle  were  speaking  in  the  context, 
of  that  life  which  is  to  be  manifested,  and  that  reign 
which  is  to  date  its  commencement  in  the  persons 
of  the  saints,  rather  from  the  second  than  from  the 
first  advent,  when  **  they  that  receive  abundance  of 
grace  shall  reign  in  life."  However  this  may  be,  the 
apostle  has  used  the  word  ^iTJ^ovtoi,  and  our  transla- 
tion confirms  the  remark  in  a  passage  where  that 
kingdom  and  life  are  distinctly  recognised  and  iden- 
tified with  the  second  coming;  *' I  charge  thee 
therefore  before  God  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  shall  (|Uf?L?iovroj)  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  at 
his  appearance  and  his  kingdom.'*  (2  Tim.  iv.  1.) 

The  principle  of  an  inchoate  and  complete  accom- 
plishment of  prophecy,  (and  so  of  typical  represen- 
tation) suggested  by  Lord  Bacon,  and  adopted  by 
Bishop  Horsley,  is  that  which  alone  can  reconcile 
and  rightly  divide  those  portions  of  Scripture  which 
speak  of  a  double  advent  collectively — this  principle 
will  illustrate  the  type  of  Adam.  It  is  not  to  the 
present  purpose  to  enumerate  the  particulars  in 
w  hich  this  significant  outline  of  the  Messiah's  cha- 
racter was  filled  up  by  his  incarnation  and  offices  as 
the  covenant  head  of  his  people,  all  that  is  requi- 
site, is  to  notice  a  few  of  the  peculiar  features  defi- 
cient in  the  first,  which  remain  for  exemplification 
•M  the  second  appearance  of  the  Son  of  Man. 


184 

The  first  Adam  was  formed  at  once  in  the  perlec- 
tion  of  manhood,  and  in  the  fuhiess  of  strength  and 
of  stature ;  the  last  Adam  appeared  as  a  babe,  '*  He 
grew  up  as  a  tender  plant,  and  as  a' root  out  of  a  dry 
ground."  The  head  of  nature  was  gifted  with  all 
his  knowledge  at  once;  the  head  of  grac-e  **  increased 
in  wisdom;"  the  one  was  subject  by  nattiral' relation 
to  his  parents — the  other,  by  divine  appointment, 
"had  no  superior  on  earth.  *' The  first  itian"  was 
placed  in  a  garden  of  delights ;  the  second  Avas  led 
into  a  wilderness  and  passed  through  a  vale  of  tears. 
To  the  first,  all  creatures  were  submissive,  all  na^ 
ture  tributary;  the  last,  was  destitute  of  the  refuge 
of  the  animal  world — a  place,  whereon  to  lay  his 
head — and  acknowledged  his  dependence  in  his  ci- 
vil relation,  by  condescending  to  pay  tribute  to  Cae- 
sar. The  first  Adam  was  "a  living  soul,"  the  se- 
cond, made  his  soul  an  offering  unto  death  for  sin. 
*'The  first  man  was  of  the  earth,"  and  had  domi- 
nion over  it ;  the  second  refused  the  kingdom  thereof, 
atid  descended  into  hell ;  but  when  he  shall  appear 
again  as  **  the  Lord  from  heaven,"  and  as  "  a  quick- 
ening Spirit,"  all  deficiencies  in  the  original  type 
will  be  supplied  :  the  Father  of  mankind  will  be  ful- 
ly represented  in  the  glorious  person  of  his  antitype, 
^The  Father  of  the  age  to  come,"  rtarjjp  (nM^ovtoi 
Auovoi.  (Alex.  Sept.)  He  will  quicken  the  mortal  bo- 
dies of  his  saints,  by  his  Spirit  which  dwclleth  in 
them,  and  they  shall  "  reign  with  him  in  life."  '*  To 
him  will  be  given  dominion,  and  glory,  and  a  king- 
dom, that  all  people,  and  nations,  and  languages, 
should  serve  him,"  Dan.  vii.  14.  *' All  things  (will 
be  put)  under  his  feet ;  all  sheep  and  oxen,  yea,  and 
all  the  beasts  of  the  field;  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and 
the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  whatsoever  passelh  through 


185 

the  paths  of  the  seas."  (Psalm  viii.  9.)  His  name 
%vill  be  excellent  in  all  the  earth,  for  the  earth  it- 
self shall  be  renewed^  (Ps.  civ.  SO.)  The  wilderness 
shall  blossom  again  like  Eden,  and  the  desert  like 
the  garden  of  the  Lord.  The  wolf  and  the  lamb 
will  feed  once  more  together ;  the  creation  cease  to 
groan;  all  that  fell  will  be  restored,  and  every  breach 
repaired;  the  natural  offspring  of  the  first,  who  arc 
also  found  among  the  spiritual  seed  of  the  second 
Adam,  will  be  admitted  "  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life 
which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  paradise  of  God,"  Rev. 
ii.  7.  When  the  whole  mystical  body  shall  come 
unto  a  PERFECT  MAN,  "  unto  the  measure  of  the 
stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ."  (Eph.  iv.  18.) 

'*  Enoch,  the  seventh  from  Adam,"  walked  with 
God. — *'He  pleased  the  Lord,  and  was  translated" 
—and  thus  prefigured  those  who  shall  be  alive,  and 
remain,  and  be  caught  up  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air; 
when,  according  to  his  own  prophecy  of  the  seventh 
age  of  the  world,  "  The  Lord  cometh  with  ten  thou- 
sand of  his  saints." 

Noah  lived  in  a  corrupt  age,  and  under  a  general 
defection  of  doctrine  and  manners;  and  under  such 
circumstances  will  the  Son  of  man  be  revealed,  ac- 
cording to  his  own  testimony,  Matthew  xxiv.  37. 
Noah  was  a  preacher  of  righteousness,  and  doubt- 
less gave  ample  warning  of  the  approaching  deluge; 
but  his  preaching  does  not  appear  to  have  been  very 
successful.  The  building  of  a  vessel  upon  dry  land 
was  considered  in  as  contemptuous  a  manner  as  a 
preparation  for  a  correspondent  judgment  would  now 
be  regarded  by  the  world  which  lieth  in  wickedness. 
The  church  itself  seems  to  rest  contented  with  the 
figure,  as  representing  the  dangers  to  which  the 
church  militant  is  at  all  times  exposed,  without  re- 
Q2 


186 

ferring  it  at  all,  or,  as  the  Scriptures  do,  exchisicdii 
to  the  great  tribulation  immediately  preceding  the 
second  advent;  thus  inadvertently  completing  the 
parallel,  and  fulfilling  the  type  themselves;  ''They 
KNEW  not  until  the  flood  came  and  took  them  all 
away:  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  he** 

Abraham,  as  *'  the  heir  of  the  world"  and  the  fa- 
ther of  the  faithful,  in  his  call,  on  the  destruction  of 
Sodom  by  fire;  in  the  barrenness  of  his  wife,  and 
his  possession  of  the  promises,  is  an  eminent  type 
of  his  posterity  in  the  latter  days.  The  circumstan- 
ces of  his  two  sons  are  declared  by  the  apostle  to  be 
an  ALLEGORY,  Gal.  iv.  24.  "  Agar  answereth  to  Jeru- 
salem, which  now  is,  and  is  in  bondage  with  her 
children,  but  Jerusalem  which  is  above  is  free,  which 
is  the  mother  of  us  all." 

Considering  that  Abraham  died  1822  years  before 
Christ,  and  the  descendants  of  Ishmael  possess  the 
land  promised  to  Isaac  at  this  very  day,  considering 
that  God  has  already  fulfilled  his  promise  to  Hagar 
concerning  her  son,  "I  will  make  him  a  great  na- 
tion," we  may  be  assured  that  the  counterpart  of 
the  allegory  will  he  realized  on  the  descent  of  the 
new  Jerusalem,  the  antitype  of  the  old,  and  that  the 
promise  to  Abraham,  "  In  thee  and  in  thy  seed, 
shall  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  blessed,"  will  be 
as  literally  fulfilled,  when  the  descendants  of  the 
bond-woman  will  be  cast  out  of  the  land  of  promise, 
and  the  posterity  of  the  free-woman  be  placed 
therein,  and  be  "•*•  plucked  up  no  more.'' 

Melchisedec  was  an  eminent  type  of  Christ. 
His  regal  and  sacerdotal  character  has  never  re- 
ceived its  full  exemplification,  and  never  will  upon 
earth,  till  "the  Priest  of  the  Most  High  God,"  after 
the  similitude  of  an  unchangeable  order,  shall  sit 


187 

upon  his  throne,  and  '*he  shall  be  a  Priest  upon  his 
throne,  (Zech.  vi.  13.)  king  of  Righteousness  and 
king  of  Peace."  ^'And  this  shall  come  to  pass;" 
read  in  succession  Gen.  xiv.  Psalm  Ixxvi.  Zech.  xiv. 
Heb.  vii.  and  Rev.  xix.  "  Melchisedec  king  of  Sa- 
lem, Priest  of  the  Most  High  God,  met  Abraham 
returning  from  the  slaughter  of  the  kings,  and  bless- 
ed him."  (Hebrews  vii.  1.)  "At  Salem  is  his  ta- 
bernacle, and  his  dwelling  place  in  Zion.  There 
brake  he  the  arrows  of  the  bow,  the  shield,  the 
sword,  and  the  battle.  He  shall  cut  off  the  spirit 
of  princes;  and  is  terrible  to  the  kings  of  the  earth.'* 
(Psalm  Ixxvi.)  Then  shall  the  antitype  of  Melchi- 
seder  be  fully  manifested,  '*  When  the  Lord  of  Hosts 
hath  visited  his  flock,  the  house  of  Judah,  and  hath 
made  him  as  his  goodly  horse  in  the  battle."  ''And 
they  of  Ephraim  shall  be  like  a  mighty  man,  and 
their  heart  shall  rejoice  as  through  wine." 

A  priest  upon  his  throne,  is  the  very  character 
which  Antichrist  has  assumed  and  endeavoured  to 
maintain;  but  it  belongs  exclusively  to  Christ,  on 
the  final  establishment  of  the  regal  dispensation,  on 
the  destruction  of  the  beast  and  his  army,  who  fight 
against  the  King  of  kings. 

Of  David  and  Solomon,  it  is  sufficient  to  remark 
in  general,  that  as  the  former  was  a  type  of  the  mi- 
litant, so  the  latter  was  a  type  of  the  triumphant 
and  peaceful  state  of  the  church  on  earth. 

TYPICAL    INSTITUTIONS. 

Of  the  numerous  institutions  of  the  legal  econo- 
my, three  only  shall  be  touched  upon,  which  bear 
fUrectly  on  the  dispensation  in  question.  No  sub- 
stance under  the  Gospel  has  yet,  in  any  degree,  been 
answerable  to  these  shadows  under  the  law.   These 


188 

are.  The  Sabbatical  Year;  The  Jubilee;  and  thr 
Feast  of  Tabern acles. 

First,  Hie  Sabbatical  Year. 

By  this  institution,  every  seventh  year  was  sancti- 
fied, it  was  called  a  sabbath  to  Jehovah,  Lev.  xxv. 
4.  Its  privilege  was  extended  to  the  land;  '*  A  Sab- 
bath of  rest  to  the  land,"  Ibid.  Every  seventh  year, 
every  creditor  was  obliged  to  release  his  debts;  *'He 
shall  not  exact  of  his  neighbour,  or  of  his  brother, 
because  it  is  called  The  Lord's  release,"  Deuter. 
XV.  2.  All  Hebrew  servants  were  discharged  from 
bondage;  *' Six  years  shall  he  serve,  and  in  the 
seventh  he  shall  go  out  free  for  nothing,"  Exo- 
dus xxi.  2.  Animals  were  included  in  the  blessing, 
*'For  thy  cattle,  and  for  the  beast  that  are  in  thy 
land,  shall  all  the  increase  thereof  be  meat,"  Le- 
viticus xxv.  7.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  year  the 
Feast  of  Tabernacles  was  kept;  the  law  was  read; 
and  the  Jubilee  year  ensued,  in  which  the  great 
trumpet  was  blown,  and  ''every  man  returned  to 
his  possession,"  Deut.  xxxi.  10 — 13.  Leviticus 
xxv.  7. 

It  is  obvious,  that  under  the  Gospel  dispensation, 
nothing  analogous  to  these  institutions  has  yet  oc- 
curred. Oneyear  is  not  more  sanctified  than  another; 
the  land  has  no  remission;  and  it  yields  its  fruits  re- 
luctantly; creditors  exact  their  debts  with  unabating 
rigour;  service  has  no  intermission;  and  slavery  is 
scarcely  abolished  among  men. 

The  Feast  of  Tabernacles  has  no  commemoration 
in  the  church,  and  animals  derive  no  benefit  from 
divine  institutions  of  any  kind;  but  a  time  is  to. 
come,  when  the  creature  shall  be  delivered  from  the 
bondage  of  this  corruption,  and  there  is  a  Sabbatism 
Which  remaineth  to  the  people  of  God.   **  The  great 


189 

trumpet  shall  be  blown,  and  they  shall  come  which 
were  ready  to  perish — and  shall  worship  the  Lord 
in  the  holy  mount  of  Jerusalem,"  Isai.  xxvi.  15. 
*'  The  ransomed  of  the  Lord  shall  return,  and  come 
to  Zion  with  songs,  and  everlasting  joy  upon  their 
heads,"  Is.  xxxv.  10.  Exactors  will  be  righteous, 
and  violence  will  be  heard  no  more — ''  Holiness  unto 
the  Lord  be  written  on  every  vessel,  and  upon  the 
bells  of  the  horses" — the  hallowed  Jubilee  will  be 
kept,  and  '*  liberty  be  proclaimed  throughout  the 
land."  When  the  Sabbatical  period  shall  commence, 
when  "the  year  of  the  redeemed"  is  come,  God 
will  in  very  deed  dwell  with  men  upon  earth. 

As  Moses  was  admonished  of  God  when  he  was 
about  to  make  the  tabernacle,  **See  that  thou  make 
all  things  according  to  the  pattern  (tov  tvjtov^  the 
type)  showed  to  thee  in  the  mount,"  Plebrews  viii. 
5:  so  Christ,  when  raised  up  a  Prophet  like  unto 
Moses,  ''a  minister  of  the  sanctuary  and  o{  the  true 
tabcr/iacte^*'  appears  to  have  exhibited  on  another 
mount  a  pattern,  or  type,  of  another  and  future 
condition  of  the  church  on  earth.  When  "the  former 
things  are  passed  away,"  '*  behold,  the  tal)ernaclc 
of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with  them, 
and  they  shall  be  his  people,  and  God  himself  shall 
be  with  them  their  God,"  Rev.  xxi.  3.  This  is  a  ter- 
restrial state,  for  it  is  in  "«  7iew  earth;"  and  yet  it  is 
heavenly,  for  where  God  dwelleth  there  is  heaven.  It 
is  a  temporal  state,  for  '*  every  one  that  is  left  of  the 
nations  shall  go  up  from  year  to  year i"  and  it  is 
spiritual,  because  its  object  is  *'  to  worship  the 
King,  the  Lord  of  hosts. "  It  is  le^al,  because  it  is 
to  keep  the  feast  of  tabernacles,  which  was  a  typi- 
cal as  well  as  commemorative  institution  of  the  lavj; 
and  it  willbe  evangelical,  because  theGospel,  which 
now  only  commemorates  the  time  when  the  Word 


190 

'was  made  flesh  and  dwelt  in  a  t?.bcrnaclc  of  day 
(scxrjvuaev),  will  then  be  perfected  in  the  redemption 
of  the  body,  and  the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God: 
when  the  Saviour  will  no  longer  veil  the  majesty  of 
his  divine  person,  but  be  manifested  in  the  glory  of 
God  his  Father. 

The  dispensation  will  be  local,  because  '"in  Jewry 
will  God  be  known,  and  at  Salem  will  be  his  taber- 
nacle;" it  will  be  universal,  for  "'ail  the  ends  of  the 
earth  shall  remember  and  turn  unto  the  Lord,  and 
all  the  kindreds  of  the  nations  shall  worship  before 
him."  (Ps.  xxii.  27.)  Zech.  xiv.  17,  "It  shall  be, 
that  whoso  will  not  come  up  of  all  the  families  of  the 
earth  unto  Jerusalem,  to  worship  the  King  the  Lord 
of  hosts,  even  upon  them  shall  be  no  rain ;"  but  "  the 
Lord  will  smite  the  heathen  that  come  not  up  to 
keep  txhe  feast  of  tabernacles;"  and  "  all  the  nations 
shall  ht  punished  that  come  not  up  to  keep  the  feast 
of  tabernacles."  To  what  period,  it  may  be  asked, 
of  the  legal  economy,  are  we  to  look  for  the  fulfil- 
ment of  this  remarkable  prophecy  ?  In  what  stage 
of  the  Christian  dispensation  have  these  circumstan- 
ces been  hitherto  exemplified?  Under  the  law,  no 
uncircumcised  person  had  any  lot  in  the  common- 
wealth of  Israel,  nor  communion  with  the  ceremo- 
nial service  of  ihe  temple  at  Jerusalem.  The  great 
object  of  those  institutions  was,  to  separate  the  de- 
scendantsof  Abraham  from  the  heathen  round  about 
them,  and  from  all  the  nations  of  the  earth.  Sisice 
the  substitution  of  the  Gentiles  as  the  spiritual  Israel 
and  church  of  God,  no  pains  have  been  spared  by 
Christian  interpreters,  to  make  out  an  almost  exclu- 
sive claim  to  the  blessings  of  prophecy  yet  unac- 
complished. No  dexterity  has  been  wanting  to  show, 
if  it  were  possible,  that  the  figures  of  the  legal  econo- 
my have  already  received  theii-  full  and  ultimate  ap- 


191 

plication  in  the  spiritual  ordinances  and  worship  of 
the  Christian  church  as  already  established.  Christ, 
it  is  true,  is  our  passover,  and  the  feast  of  weeks  is, 
or  rather  ought  to  be,  spiritually  transferred  to  the 
Christian  Pentecost;  but  what  authority  is  there  for 
supposing  that  the  festival  in  which  we  commemo- 
rate the  first  advent  of  the  Messiah,  will  correspond 
with  the  solemnities  of  the  third  great  feast  of  the 
Jewish  year,  which,  according  to  its  final  constitu- 
tion in  the  word  of  prophecy,  cannot  be  kept  at  all 
till  tlie  literal  restoration  of  the  Jews,  and  the  local 
establishment  of  the  kingdom  of  their  Messiah? 
Did  the  Christian  church  exhibit  the  pattern  of  a 
city  at  unity  with  itself,  and  exemplify  the  charac- 
ter of  the  true  circumcision,  there  would  be  less 
presumption  in  arrogating  to  herself  the  titles  and 
privileges  of  the  ancient  Israel  of  God  in  their  con- 
verted state — there  might  be  some  hope  that  her 
tabernacle  would  never  be  taken  down,  and  none  of 
her  cords  be  loosed,  but  that  the  families  of  the 
earth  would  worship  before  her,  and  walk  in  her 
light.  Alas!  darkness  still  covers  the  nations,  and 
gross  darkness  the  people.  Peter  asked  leave  to 
build  only  three  tabernacles,  but  three  hundred 
would  not  suffice  for  the  present  professing  follow- 
ers of  Christ,  that  each  might  glorify  him  after  his 
own  manner.  There  is  one  Lord,  and  his  name  i& 
one;  and  one  tabernacle  will  at  length  suffice  for  all 
who  worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  and  this  will  be 
that  which  God  hath  pitched  and  not  man. 

In  the  closing  scene  of  the  transfiguration,  "Je- 
sus was  found  alone"  and  "in  the  dispensation  of 
the  fulness  of  times,"  all  things  will  be  gathered 
together  in  one  in  Christ — the  legal,  prophetical, 
and  evangelical  times  and  persons  will  all  center- 


192 

minate,  centre,  and  end  in  him,  at  his  second  ad- 
vent as  the  glory  of  his  people  Israel.    *'  Moses  and 
Elias  appeared  in  glory,**  and  gave  thereby  a  pledge 
to  all  who  suffer,  that  they  shall  be  glorified  together 
with   Christ.     One  had   died,   and   the  other  was 
translated  without  tasting  of  death ;  and  this  may 
surely  be  considered  as  figurative  of  the  circum- 
stances of  the  glorious  Epiphany — when  they  that 
sleep  in  Jesus  shall  be  brought   with  him,  and  the 
dead  in  Christ  be  raised— when  they  that  are  alive 
and  remain  shall  only  be  changed,  and  be  from  that 
time  for  ever  with  the  Lord.  It  is  sometimes  asked, 
whether  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  will  be  in 
this   glorious  state  in  body  as  well  as  in  soul,   and 
if  they  are,  how  can  glorious  bodies  live  on  such  an 
earth  as  this?   The  best  answer  will  be  taken  from 
this  typical  manifestation.     All  were  not  invested 
with  glorious  bodies  on  the  mount;  the  apostles  ap- 
pear to  have  witnessed  the  scene  with  their  ordina- 
ry bodily  senses;  and  so  the  nations  of  the  saved, 
and  the  heathen  who  come  up  to  Jerusalem  to  wor- 
ship the  King,  the  King  of  glory,  may  also  ''walk 
in  the  flesh"  in  the  light  of  that  state.   The  one  took 
place  on  earth,  and  so  may  the  other.     Our  Lord 
warned  his  disciples  on  that  occasion,  *'  Whosoever 
shall  be  ashamed  of  me  and  of  my  words,  of  him 
shall  the  Son  of  man  be  ashamed  when  he  shall 
come  in  his  own  glory,  and  in  his  Father's,  and  of 
the  holy  angels.   But  I  tell  you  of  a  truth,  there  be 
some  standing  here  which  shall  not  taste  of  deaths 
till  they  shall  see  the  kingdom  of  God,''  Luke  ix.  26. 
And  when  speaking  afterwards  o^the  kingdom  of  God^ 
and  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  in  a  cloud  with 
power  and  great  glory,  he  warns  the  disciples  of  the 
last  days,  ''Watch  ye  therefore,  and  pray  always, 


193 

iliat  ye  may  be  accounted  worthy  to  escape  all  these 
things  that  shall  come  to  pass,  and  to  stand  before 
the  Son  of  man/*  Luke  xxi. 

Seeing,  then,  that  the  same  expressions  are  made 
use  of,  and  that  all  the  circumstances  of  the  transfigu- 
ration, the  cloud  that  overshadowed,  the  saints  who 
attended,  and  appeared  in  glory,  the  disciples  being 
yet  in  their  natural  state — seeing  that  St.  Peter  ex- 
pressly calls  this,  making  known  the  power  and 
coming  of  the  Lord,  one  event  may  surely  be  con- 
sidered as  typical  and  illustrative  of  the  other.  If 
the  appearance  of  three  men  at  the  tent  door  of  Abra- 
ham in  the  plains  of  Mamre  be  recognised,  as  it 
generally  is,  as  a  type  and  pledge  of  the  future  in- 
carnation of  the  Angel-Jehovah  ;  there  is,  at  least, 
no  incongruity  in  contemplating  the  manifestation 
on  the  mount  of  Tabor,  as  an  evangelical  type  of 
the  glorious  appearing  of  the  Son  of  man  with  all 
his  saints. 

Sect.  8.  Practical    View. 

It  is  an  old  and  ordinary  device  of  Satan,  in  his 
attempts  to  invalidate  the  doctrines  of  revelation,  to 
assaidt  them  in  their  tendencies. 

The  first  artifice  of  the  deceiver  was  an  indirect 
insinuation  concerning  the  word  of  God,  and  a  false 
exhibition  of  its  practical  operation.  A  doul)t  was 
first  implied,  "  Ye  shall  not  surely  die."  But  the  sub- 
tilty  of  the  temptation  was  conveyed  in  the  sugges- 
tion, *'  God  doth  know,  that  in  the  day  ye  eat  there- 
of, then  shall  your  eyes  be  opened,  and  ye  shall  be 
as  Gods,  knowing  good  and  evil.'*  An  inference  of 
such  practical  advantage  effectually  prevailed,  in 
opposition  to  the  plain  letter  of  God's  command 
and  warning.  Allurement  will  suit  his  purposdin 
R 


194 

one  case,  and  alarm  in  another  ;  he  can  entice  or  de- 
ter as  occasion  may  require,  by  the  abused  represen- 
tation of  practical  results.  Adam,  even  in  inno- 
cence, stood  accepted  before  God  as  long  as  he  be- 
lieved his  word,  and  after  the  fall  he  had  no  way  of 
acceptance  open,  but  that  of  ''justification  by  faith 
alone,  without  the  works  of  the  law."  Abel  also, 
and  all  the  Old  Testament  saints,  are  represented 
by  our  Lord  and  his  apostles,  as  "justified  by  faith,** 
and  by  faith  performing  all  those  mighty  works  as- 
cribed to  the  operation  of  its  agency  in  Heb.  xi. 
Gospel  believers,  from  the  first  advent  of  Christ  un- 
til the  second,  were  to  be  justified  in  one  and  the 
same  way ;  in  all  successive  ages,  justification  by 
faith  has  been  the  very  line  of  demarcation  between 
the  form  and  power  of  godliness. 

Yet  this  original  and  fundamental  doctrine  has 
continually  been  questioned  by  a  collateral  mode  of 
assault,  by  casting  imputations  upon  hs  pr  act  icalin" 
Jiuence.  The  common  and  invariable  objection 
against  the  doctrine  of  free  justification  *'  by  grace 
through  faith,"  in  defiance  of  revelation,  in  contra- 
diction to  the  articles  of  protestant  churches,  and 
the  uniform  tenor  of  Christian  experience,  has  ever 
been  among  those  who  know  not  what  they  speak  nor 
whereof  they  afiirm,  to  this  eff'ect — Such  a  doctrine 
tends  to  licentiousness,  and  neglect  of  duty,  and  there- 
fore cannot  be  of  God. 

The  remark  might  be  extended  to  all  the  pecu- 
liar doctrines  of  our  holy  faith  ;  and  the  partial  or 
defective  exhibition  of  them  in  the  ministry  of  the 
word,  may  possibly  have  more  connexion  with  an 
unfounded  fear  of  their  practical  inferences,  than 
many  pious  Christians  would  admit,  while  acting 
under  the  restraint  of  such  an  apprehension  i  where- 


195 

as  tlie  question  ever  should  be,  What  saith  the  tes- 
timony and  the  law  :  If  a  doctrine  be  not  according 
to  their  standard,  let  it  be  rejected ;  but  if  it  be  in 
conformity  therewith,  let  it  be  brought  forward  in 
its  proper  place,  and  accordsng  to  its  measure  of  im- 
portance, without  fearful  anlicipaiion  of  consequences. 
We  are  not  to  refrain  from  good  words  or  works, 
however  liable  to  misrepresentation  ;  we  are  not  to 
monopolize  the  bread  of  life,  from  the  fear  of  waste, 
or  withhold  a  truth,  from  an  apprehension  that 
others  may  wrest  it  to  their  own  destruction. 

It  would  be  no  matter  of  surprise  to  any  one  con- 
versant with  the  history  of  the  church,  or  experienc- 
ed in  the  public  ministration  of  the  word  ;  should 
the  doctrine  of  '*  the  restitution  of  all  things,"  and 
the  glorious  reign  of  the  Redeemer  upon  earth,  be 
treated,  even  by  thinking  men,  as  a  merely  specula- 
iive  question.  Should  strong  doubts  be  entertained 
by  cautious  and  considerate  persons  concerning  its 
immediate  practical  effect,  there  would  be  nothing 
■whereat  to  wonder.  Novel  exhibitions  of  science 
in  all  its  departments,  are  uniformly  regarded  with 
a  jealous  eye  by  established  practitioners,  and  the 
disposition  to  reject  innovation^  under  the  guise  of 
improvement,  is  laudably  cherished  in  proportion 
to  the  importance  of  the  subject  to  which  it  attach- 
es, and  thus  the  avenues  to  the  sanctuary  of  divine 
knowledge  cannot  be  regarded  with  too  scrupulous 
attention. 

While  these  concessions  are  made  on  the  one 
hand,  it  should  be  remembered  on  the  other,  that 
afl  science  is  progressive,  and,  above  all,  the  know- 
ledge of  divine  things  was  partially  and  progressive- 
ly communicated  to  the  church,  and  is  for  the  most 
part,  independent  of  express  inspiration,  progres- 


196 

sive  as  to  its  reception  also.  With  reference  to  the 
subject  before  us,  "  The  dispensation  of  the  fulness 
of  times,"  the  rule  of  progressive  development  ap- 
plies, with  a  peculiar  propriety  ;  for  the  very  pro- 
phet to  whom  the  ennunciation  of  these  times  was 
committed,  disavows  the  full  understanding  there- 
of in  his  own  days,  and  expressly  declares  that  they 
were  sealed  up  to  a  distant  period,  when  *'  the  wise 
shall  understand,"  and  *'knowIcdge  shall  be  increas- 
ed," Daniel  xii.  4.  10. 

The  intimations  of  a  Redeemer,  and  the  way  of 
salvation,  were  at  first  but  few  and  general;  they 
were  afterwards  developed  with  greater  nicety  and 
distinction  ;  the  misapprehensions  of  men  were  gra- 
dually cleared  away,  and  finally  rectified  by  the 
event. 

As  the  time  drew  near  for  the  successive  deliver- 
ances of  God's  ancient  church  and  people  of  Israel, 
the  circumstances  of  each  case  in  particular,  spoke 
a  plainer  language  to  the  age  which  they  concerned, 
and  to  the  persons  instrumentally  employed.  The 
course  of  Providence  observable  in  the  first  mani- 
festation of  the  Messiah,  the  partial  views  and  in- 
distinct apprehensions  of  true  believers  at  that  time, 
may  possibly  find  a  counterpart  in  the  condition  of 
the  church  previous  to  the  second  introduction  of 
the  First  Begotten  into  the  world,  at  the  manifesta- 
tion of  the  sons  of  God,  and  the  great  restiiutiou, 
concerning  which  a  pregnant  question  is  put, 
*'  When  the  Son  of  Man  cometh,  shall  he  find  faith 
on  the  earth  ?"  When  God  shall  send  Jesus,  who 
before  was  preached  '*  unto  the  house  of  Israel," 
when  "  he  shall  set  his  hand  a  second  time  to  recov- 
er the  remnant  of  his  people"  from  the  four  quar- 
ters of  the  earth,  it  is  expressly  declared,  that  the 


197 

latter  shall  be  according  to  the  former.  In  the  first 
instance,  the  positive  promise  or  obligation  was  the 
point  to  be  attended  to,  and  not  i\\e  probable  result. 
This  is  uniformly  the  rule  of  faith  from  the  time  of 
Abraham  to  the  present  day.  Had  the  father  of 
the  faithful  been  guided  by  a. practical  tendency^  ra- 
ther than  by  ?i  positive  command^  he  would  certainly 
never  have  bound  his  son,  and  lifted  up  his  hand  to 
slay  him.  A  practical  inference,  which  involved  not 
only  the  imputation  of  an  unnatural  homicide,  but 
the  subversion  of  all  his  hopes  and  covenant  expec- 
tations on  the  part  of  his  posterity,  must  have  stag- 
gei*ed  the  patriarch,  and  unnerved  his  arm. 

The  disposition  of  Moses  to  consider /9?'«c/fc«/rf- 
sw//s,  was  rectified  before  he  could  be  fitted  for  the 
exercise  of  his  divine  legation.  Such  was  the  pre- 
cise character  of  the  remonstrance  by  which  he  would 
have  excused  himself  from  the  performance  of  a  ser- 
vice to  which  he  was  called,  *'  He  answered  and  said, 
But  behold,  they  will  not  believe  me  nor  hearken 
"unto  my  voice."  We  might  suppose  that  **  the 
first  sign  and  the  latter  sign"  which  were  vouchsaf- 
ed, as  sufficient  evidence  to  confirm  the  people  in 
their  deference  to  his  commission  and  authority, 
nnight  have  confirmed  the  mind  of  Moses  himself; 
but  not  so;  he  looked,  notwithstanding,  io  practical 
results :  **  O,  my  Lord,  I  am  not  eloquent,  neither 
heretofore,  nor  since  thou  hast  spoken  unto  thy  ser- 
vant, but  I  am  slow  of  speech,  and  of  a  slow  tongue. 
And  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  who  hath  made  man's 
mouth  ?  or  who  maketh  the  dumb  or  deaf,  or  the 
9eeing  or  the  blind  ?  have  not  I  the  Lord  ?  Now 
therefore,  go,  and  I  will  be  with  thy  mouth,  and 
teach  thee  what  thou  shalt  say." 

Thus  was  this  man  of  God  brought  off  from  his 
Il2 


198 

calculalion  of  practical  probabilities,  to  a  smiptc 
compliance  with  a  command,  3.nd  simple  performance 
of  a  work.  Hear  his  words,  "  Send,  I  pray  thee, 
by  the  hand  of  him  thou  wilt  send,"  Exodus  iv. 

In  the  dealings  of  God  w^th  man,  the  practical  re- 
suits  of  doctrine  and  duty  are  in  general  very  differ- 
ent, and  often  exactly  opposite  to  those  which  igno- 
rance and  unbelief  would  anticipate.  The  means 
of  apparent  destruction  may  be  turned,  in  the  walk 
of  faith  and  in  the  path  of  duty,  into  the  means  of 
immediate  deliverance,  according  to  the  saying  of 
our  Lord,  "  He  that  findeth  his  life  shall  lose  it,  and 
he  that  loseth  his  life  for  my  sake  shall  find  it." 

Under  what  unpromising  circumstances  was  this 
lesson  inculcated  on  God's  ancient  people  ?  Surroun- 
ded by  the  mountains  of  Pihahiroth,  "  entangled  in 
the  land,  when  the  wilderness  had  shut  them  in;" 
six  hundred  chosen  chariots  behind,  and  a  raging 
sea  in  front,  the  Lord  said  unto  Moses,  "Where- 
fore criest  thou  unto  me  ?  Speak  to  the  children  of 
Israel,  that  they  go  forward." 

The  consideration  of  practical  inference,  must,  in 
this  case,  have  been  as  urgent  as  possible ;  with  ap- 
parent destruction  in  view,  but  the  practical  result 
of  a  ready  compliance  was  the  very  opposite  to  any 
probable  anticipation,  "  The  children  of  Israel 
walked  on  dry  land  in  the  midst  of  the  sea,  and  Isra- 
el saw  the  Egyptians  dead  upon  the  sea  shore.^* 
Exod.  xiv. 

Numerous  instances  might  be  adduced  in  corro- 
boration of  the  above  to  show,  both  from  the  record 
of  revelation  and  the  result  of  Christian  experience, 
that  when  doctrine  is  clear,  and  the  path  of  duty  plairk, 
practical  inference  is  not  the  most  important  subject 
for  human  consideration.    It  is  sufficient  if  faith  be 


199 

made  the  standard  of  opinion,  and  obedience  the* 
guide  of  practice.  But  if  Moses,  the  man  of  God, 
was  thus  compassed  with  infirmities,  who  can  ex- 
pect exemption  ?  How  great  are  the  allowances  to 
be  made  for  all,  who  being  children  of  Abraham, 
as  heirs  of  his  faith,  have  not  received  it  in  all  re- 
spects in  equal  measure  and  proportion  ? 

Without  contending,  therefore,  for  an  exclusive 
ground  which  might  be  taken,  viz.  Practical  inferen- 
ces form  no  necessary  part  of  the  question^  under  consid- 
eration^ it  shall  be  our  endeavour,  in  the  present  sec- 
tion, to  show,  that  the  view  promulgated  in  these 
papers,  so  far  from  bearing  the  aspect  of  a  merely 
spccidaiive  question^  has  a  practical  tendency  of  an 
operative  and  influential  nature  upon  many  of  the 
most  important  and  vital  parts  of  Christian  obliga- 
tion and  positive  duty. 

It  may  be  expedient  to  distribute  these  consider- 
ations, as  they  may  severally  affect, 

I.  The  ministers  of  the  Gospel  in  particular. 

II.  The  members  of  the  church  in  general. 

III.  The  world  at  large. 

If  any  apology  be  requisite  for  the  introduction 
©f  the  first  head  of  consideration,  it  may  be  found 
in  the  apostolic  injunctions  of  Paul  to  Timothy,  and 
through  him  to  the  successive  ministers  of  the 
Gospel  to  the  end  of  time.  A  peculiar  obligation  to 
the  study  of  the  question^  seems  to  be  thereby  laid 
upon  those  individuals  to  whom  ^'the  ministry  of 
reconciliation,"  may  be  committed  in  ''the  lat- 
ter  TIMES." 

"  Now  the  Spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in  the 
latter  times  some  shall  depart  from  the  faith,  giving 
heed  to  seducing  spirits  and  doctrines  of  devils, 
speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy,  having  their  consciences 


200 

seared  with  a  hot  iron,  forbidding  to  marry,"  8cc. 
and  then  follows,  (I  Timothy  iv.  6.)  "  If  thou  put 
the  brethren  in  remembrance  of  these  things^  thou 
shalt  be  a  good  minister  of  jesus  christ,  nour- 
ished up  in  the  words  offaith^  and  of  good  doctrine,'* 
By  this  admonition  of  the  apostle,  it  appears,  that 
one  characteristic  at  least  oi  a  good  minister^  in  the 
latter  times  especially,  is  to  study  most  attentively 
the  progress  of  the  great  apostacy  from  the  faith 
once  delivered  to  the  saints,  for  how  can  he  put  the 
brethren  in  remembrance  of  these  things,  if  they  are 
not  sufficiently  impressed  upon  his  own  mind.  Ad- 
mitting, for  the  sake  of  argument,  that  the  apostle 
had  chiefly,  or  even  exclusively  in  view  in  this  pas- 
sage, that  departure  from  the  simplicity  of  Christ, 
which  was  afierwards  exemplified  in  the  supersti- 
tion and  corruptions  of  the  church  of  Rome  :  it  may 
be  averred,  without  offence  to  individuals,  the  fact 
being  general,  that  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel  in 
later  periods  subsequent  to  the  reformation,  have 
not  been  sufficiently  impressed  themselves,  and 
therefore  have  by  no  means  sufficiently  impressed  on 
their  brethren  or  others,  the  diversified  evils,  and 
unscriptural  practices,  pretensions,  claims,  and 
expectations  of  the  papal  see;  insomuch  that  in  this 
our  day,  congregations  and  communities  are  either 
so  ignorant,  or  so  careless  on  the  subject,  that  it  is 
become  comparatively  a  matter  of  indifference  ;  nay 
more,  should  a  Christian  now  speak  of  that  church, 
its  tenets,  and  pretensions,  after  a  Scriptural  man- 
ner, or  in  the  very  language  of  our  own  primitive 
reformers,  who  sealed  their  opposition  to  them  with 
their  blood,  he  would  be  generally  esteemed  a  bigot, 
or  at  least,  a  person  strangely  deficient  in  that  mod- 
cm  substitute  for  Christian  charity,  so  falsely  call- 


201 

ed  liberality,  when  the  term  is  applied  to  the  con- 
cerns of  an  immortal  soul.  A  minister  of  the  Gos- 
pel who  should  in  these  days,  lift  up  his  voice  like 
a  trumpet,  and  ^'•piit  the  brethren  in  remembrance''  of 
the  enormities  formerly  committed  under  that  apos- 
tacy,  against  the  real  members  of  Christ's  mystical 
body,  and  the  probability  of  a  renewal  of  the  same 
on  the  removal  of  those  restraints  and  disabilities 
wisely  imposed  by  protestants  upon  persons  of  that 
opposite  communion,  insteadof  being  reputed  a  g'OOf? 
minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  would  be  generally  regard- 
ed as  raising  unnecessary  and  groundless  appre- 
hension in  the  present  advanced  state  of  Christian 
knowledge,  illumination,  and  benevolence.  Such 
is  the  practical  effect  of  a  practical  disregard  to  this 
apostolic  admonition  for  the  latter  times,  as  far  afi 
may  regard  the  papacy;  and  the  evil  of  such  omis- 
sion extends  to  the  correspondent  neglect  of  the 
circumstances  connected  with  the  second  advent  of 
the  Messiah  ;  for  it  is  evident  from  the  ivord  of  pro- 
phecy,  and  the  uniform  tenor  of  protestant  inter- 
pretation, that  this  apostacy  will  continue,  however 
enfeebled  and  broken,  till  its  utter  destruction  at  the 
coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  in  the  clouds  of  heaven, 
by  the  brightness  of  which  epiphany  and  personal 
presence,  {no^Haux)  it  will  be  finally  destroyed  with 
all  other  antichristian  powers  and  principalities, 
temporal  and  spiritual. 

The  bearings  of  this  question  with  reference  to 
the  papacy,  did  not  escape  the  sagacity  of  Bishop 
Newton,  who  sedulously  obeyed  the  apostolic  injunc- 
tion to  put  the  brethren  in  remembrance  of  these  things. 
The  point  cannot  be  more  clearly  stated  than  in  his 
own  words;  'Wherever  the  influence  and  authority 
of  the  church  of  Rome  have  extended,  she  hath  en- 


202 

deewoured  by  all  means  to  discredit  this  doctrine,  and 
indeed,  not  without  sufficient  reason,  this  kingdom 
©F  Christ  being  founded  on  the  ruins  of  the  king- 
dom of  antichrist.  No  wonder,  therefore,  this  doc- 
trine lay  depressed  for  many  ages;  but  it  sprang  up 
again  at  the  Reformation,  and  will  flourish  together 
with  the  study  of  the  Revelation."  Bishop  Newton 
on  the  Millenium,  chap.  xxi.  on  Prophecy. 

But  the  *'  seducing  spirits  and  doctrines  of  devils," 
alluded  to  in  the  above  passage,  must,  by  no  means, 
be  restrained  to  the  corruptions  of  the  see  of  Rome; 
the  apostle,  in  the  concluding  exhortation  of  his 
pastoral  charge  to  Timothy,  extends  the  warning 
to  the  various  heresies  and  divisions  of  the  church 
in  the  latter  days,  and  grounds  his  injunction  to 
preach  the  pure  Gospel  upon  the  consideration  of  an 
appearance  and  kingdom  evidently  yet  to  come, 
when  the  "crown  of  righteousness"  laid  up  for  him, 
should  be  given,  not  to  him  only,  but  also  to  all  who 
love  the  appearing  of  Christ.  "I  charge  thee  there- 
fore, before  God  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
shall  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  at  his  appearing 
and  his  kingdom;  Preach  the  word,  be  instant  in 
season,  out  of  season." 

Thus  dL  judgment  conjoined  with  an  appearance, 
and  that  appearance  conjoined  with  a  kingdom,  form 
the  very  ground,  practical  and  influential,  on  which 
ministers  are  exhorted  to  preach  the  word  with  ear- 
nestness and  importunity. 

It  may  be  replied,  that  ministers  do  enforce  their 
exhortations  with  occasional  discourses  on  the  eter- 
nity of  a  judgment  to  come,  and  the  hope  which  they 
hold  up  to  believers  of  going  to  heaven,  and  enjoying  a 
kingdom  set  up  exclusively  there,  but  this  is  the  very 
point  in  question,  both  practical  and  speculative. 


203 

The  Lord  directs  us  to  pray  that  his  ^^  kingdom  may 
come  on  earth:"  the  saints  expect  to  reign  with  him 
on  the  earthy  the  apostle  John  says,  by  anticipation, 
*'  They  lived  (again)  and  reigned  with  Christ  a 
thousand  years. "  Can  this  expression  of  time  be  sup- 
posed to  relate  to  eternity,  that  state  to  which  a  cal- 
culation deduced  from  solar  years  can  scarcely  be 
supposed  to  apply?  Christ  promised  his  disciples, 
that  they  should  judge  the  world,  appear  with  him 
in  glory,  and  sit  on  twelve  thrones^  judging  the 
twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  which  judhi,ment  can  by  no 
stretch  of  opposite  interpretation,  be  made  to  relate 
to  heaven,  because  according  to  the  opposite  hypo- 
thesis of  a  merely  spiritual  reign  on  earth,  all  judg- 
ment will  be  past,  and  all  distiriction  of  tribes  con- 
founded before  the  heavenly  slate,  as  usually  under- 
stood, shall  commence.  Those  who  have  suffered 
*'for  the  witness  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of  God, 
and  which  have  not  worshipjjed  the  beast  or  his 
image^'*  viz.  had  not  followed  the  Roman  and  pa- 
pal abominations;  they  reigned,  while  "the  rest  of 
the  dead  lived  not,"  and  this  suffering  and  this  reign- 
ing are  thus  recognised  and  thus  practically  enforced 
by  the  apostle  Paul  himself,  on  Christians  and  on 
ministers,  in  the  same  epistle,  (2  Timothy  ii.  11,) 
'*If  we  be  dead  with  him,  we  shall  also  live  with 
him.  If  we  suffer^  we  shall  also  reign  with  him,"  Sec. 
^^of  these  things  put  them  in  remembrance."  It  ap- 
pears that  this  reigning^  or  kingdom,  will  not  be  in 
heaven,  as  generally  understood,  but  when  they  that 
are  Christ's  are  raised  at  his  coming;  for  "  then, 
(or  after  that  time)  cometh  the  old,  when  he  shall 
have  delivered  up  the  kingdomio  God  even  the  Father, 
when  HE  shall  have  put  down  all  rule,  and  all  au- 
thority,   and  all  power,   for  hk  must  r^ign  till  ht; 


204 

hath  put  all  enemies  under  his  feet.  And  when  all 
things  shall  be  subdued  unto  him,  then  shall  the  Son 
also  himself  be  subject  unto  him  that  put  all  things 
under  him,  that  God  maybe  all  in  all."  (1  Cor.  xv. 
24 — 28.)  TJierefore  this  kingdom,  according  to  St. 
Paul,  commences  at  ih?it  appearing,  on  the  consider- 
ation of  which  in  another  passage,  the  same  apostle 
grounds  another  practical  and  awful  charge,  when 
having  exhorted  Timothy  to  flee  from  the  love  of 
Tain  and  worldly  lusts,  to  follow  after  righteousness, 
godliness,  faith,  patience,  meekness,  and  to  fight  the 
good  fight  of  faith,  he  concludes,  '*I  charge  thee  in 
the  sight  of  God,  who  quickeneth  all  things,  that 
thou  keep  this  commandment  without  spot,  unre- 
bukable,  until  the  appearing  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
which  in  his  times  he  shall  show,  who  is  the  blessed 
and  only  potentate,  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords." 
1  Timothy  vi.  13 — 15. 

The  consideration  of  the  glorious  epiphany,  con- 
nected as  it  is  by  the  apostles  with  the  destruction 
of  antichrist,  the  downfal  of  Babylon,  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  just,  and  the  triumphant  reign  of  the 
Redeemer,  is  generally  enforced  by  the  apostle  Paul 
with  its  practical  tendency,  and  often,  as  above,  with 
an  exhortation  to  ministers  to  enforce  the  same  with 
a  peculiar  and  immediate  reference  to  the  yet  future 
kingdom.  There  is  scarcely  a  more  practical  por- 
tion of  holy  writ,  than  the  epistle  of  Paul  to  the 
first  bishop  of  Crete,  especially  as  to  the  duties  of 
ministers  for  life  and  doctrine ;  and  there  is  not  a 
more  practical  part  of  it,  than  the  following  pas- 
sage, "  The  grace  of  God  that  bringeth  salvation 
hath  appeared  unto  all  men,  teaching  us,  that  deny- 
ing ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  we  should  live 
soberly,  righteously,   and    godly,   in   this  presenT 


>05 

ivorlJ,*'  (ttiwn,  age),  "  Looking  for  that  blessed  hope, 
and  the  glorious  appearance  of  the  great  God  and  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  who  gave  himself  for  us,  that 
he  might  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify 
to  himself  a  peculiar  people  zealous  of  good  works. 
These  things  speak  and  exhort,"  Titus  ii.  11. 
ad  fin.  To  what  consideration  do  we  find  these 
practical  injunctions  referred,  but  to  that  very  mani- 
festation and  kingdom  on  earthy  the  anticipation  of 
which,  and  not  our  going  to  heaven,  is  the  constant, 
and  uniform  scope  of  all  the  apostle's  argument  on 
the  subject,  as  St.  Peter  testifies  in  his  behalf,  using 
the  same  practical  inferences.  Speaking  on  the  very 
question,  he  says,  "Wherefore  beloved,  seeing  ye 
look  for  such  thiiigs  (a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth) 
be  diligent,  that  ye  may  be  found  of  him  in  peace, 
without  spot  and  blameless;  and  account  that  the 
long-suffering  of  our  Lord  is  salvation,  even  as  our 
heloved  brother  Paul,  who  ix  all  his  epistles,  ac- 
cording to  the  wisdorri  given  unto  him,  hath  written 
unto  you,  speaking  in  them  o^ these  things.  In  which 
(fv  otj,  in  the  things,  not  in  the  epistles,  as  generally 
supposed ")  are  some  things  hard  to  be  understood, 
v.hich  they  that  are  unlearned  and  unstable  wrest, 
as  they  do  also  the  other  Scriptures,  to  their  own  de- 
struction. Ye  therefore,  belo\'ied,  seeing  ye  know 
these  things  before,  beware  lest  ye  also  being  led 
away  with  the  error  of  the  wicked,  fall  from  your 
own  steadfastness,  but  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 

The  general  epistles  of  St.  Peter  will  be  more 
properly  considered  in  detail,  under  the  second  head, 
with  reference  to  the  church  at  large,  but  there  is 
one  passage,  which,  with  great  propriety,  may  be 
introduced  here,  wherein  the  same  connexion  is  ob- 

s 


206 

N'orved  between  the  suffering  and  reigning  states  of 
the  church,  the  same  period  referred  to  for  the  com- 
mencement  of  the  latter,  and  a  similar  practical  in- 
ference deduced.  The  apostle,  after  discoursing 
largely  of  the  believers'  participation  in  the  suffer- 
ings of  Christ,  and  the  joy  which  should  succeed, 
^^when  his  glory  should  be  revealed,"  makes  this  so- 
lemn appeal  to  the  elders  of  the  church:  "  The  elders 
■which  are  among  you  I  exhort,  who  am  also  an  el- 
dei*,'and  aivitness  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  also 
a  partaker  of  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed.  Feed  the 
fiock  of  God  M  hich  is  among  you,  taking  the  over- 
sight thereof,  not  by  constraint,  but  willingly,  not 
for  filthy  lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind,  neither  as  be- 
ing lords  over  God's  heritage,  but  being  ensamples 
to  the  flock.  And  ivhen  the  chief  Shepherd  shall  appear, 
ye  shall  receive  a  crown  of  glory  that  fadeth  not 
away,"  1  Pet.  v.  1 — 4. 

It  may  be  generally  remarked  of  ministers  and 
other  members  of  the  church,  that  the  attention  and 
expectation  of  both,  are  exclusively  directed,  by  the 
received  mode  of  interpretation,  to  what  is  generally 
understood  by  the  expression  of  going  to  heaven,  by 
an  immediate  ivansla-iion  to  the  celestial  glory ;  where- 
as the  views  of  the  apostle  invariably  point  to  a  pre- 
vious consideration,  the  coming  of  Christ  from  heave?i 
with  all  his  saints,  who  during  their  absence  from 
the  body  are  now  present  with  him;  and  thus,  even 
in  the  time  of  St.  Paul,  the  church  was  led  to  expect 
his  speedy  return  to  take  his  kingdom,  and  reign  up- 
on earth.  To  rectify  all  misconception  of  this  event, 
which  appears  to  have  been  enforced  at  that  time,  as  it 
should  still  be,  more  with  a  practical  than  a  propheti- 
cal view,  the  apostle  wrote  his  epistles  to  the  Thessa- 
lonians;  but  it  is  well  deserving  of  notice,  that  whiJe^ 


207 

he  places  the  event,  as  it  were,  at  lis  prophetical  dis^ 
tance.  he  maintains  throughout,  the  practical  tende?!- 
cy  of  the  expectation  itself.  The  coming  and  king- 
dom of  Christ  and  his  saints,  forms  still  the  scope 
of  each  epistle,  every  doctrinal  position,  and  every 
practical  inference  turns  upon,  and  hinges  in  every 
chapter  upon  this  cardinal  point,  the  personal  de- 
scEXT,  when  '*  we  which  are  alive  and  remain,  shall 
be  caught  up  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air,"  and 
when ''  them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God  bring 
with  him.'* 

1  Thess.  i.  **^Ya7forhis  son  from  heaven." 

1  Thess.  ii.  '*The  presence  of  our  Lord  Jesus  at 
his  coming.'" 

1  Thess.  iii.  ^' At  the  coming  o{  our  Lord  Jcsn?. 
Christ  with  all  his  saints." 

1  Thess.  iv.   ''  The  Lord  himself  shall  descend. '" 

1  Thess.  V.  "I  pray  God,  your  whole  spirit,  and 
boul,  and  body,  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the  corn- 
ing of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

2  Thess.  i.  "'  When  he  shall  come  to  he  glorified  in 
his  saints." 

2  Thess.  ii.  '-We  bcKPech  you,  brethren,  by  tlte 
coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.'* 

2  Thess.  iii.  *'  The  Lord  direct  your  hearts  into 
the  love  of  God,  into  the  patient  tvaiting  ^or  Christ." 

If  the  apostle  was  taught  to  ground  all  his  doc- 
trines and  precepts  upon  this  one  great  expectation, 
and  to  fix  the  attention  of  the  church  upon  it,  at  a 
time,  when  the  event  was  comparati\  ely  distant,  the 
practical  inferences  drawn  by  him  from  this  sole  con- 
sideration, might  be  expected  to  operate  with  in- 
creasing energy,  according  to  its  nearer  approxima- 
tion. The  apostle  has,  in  fact,  drav/n  this  inference 
himself  in  all  the  fulness  of  its  accumulative  force. 


208 

and  progressive,  practical  importance;  *«Lel  us 
consider  one  another,  to  provoke  unto  love  and  to 
good  works,  not  forsaking  the  assembling  of  our- 
selves together,  as  the  manner  of  some  is,  but  ex- 
Iwrting  one  another,  and  so  Tnuch  the  more,  as  ye  sec, 
the  day  approaching."  (Heb.  x.  25.)  Have  \vc  not 
witnessed,  not  only  the  taking  away  of  him  thatlet- 
Leth,  but  the  revelation  of  "  that  wicked  one  whom 
the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  breath  of  his  mouth, 
and  destroy  with  the  brightness  o^  his  coming?'*  If 
St.  Paul,  notwithstanding  his  specific  cautions,  still 
founded  his  exhortation  to  "^patience,"  by  fixing  the 
attention  of  the  church  upon  the  certainty  of  this 
event,  and  upheld  their  confidence  by  the  consider- 
ation of  its  actual  approach,  ''For  yet  a  little  while^ 
and  he  that  shall  come,  will  come,  and  will  not  tar- 
ry,*' Heb.  X.  35.  If  St.  James  adopted  j^recisely  the 
Sdnic  course  of  admonition, ''  Bepalient  unto  the  com'^ 
ing  of  the  Lord;  stablish  your  hearts,  for  the  com' 
ing  of  the  Lord  draweth  nigh. "  If  we  know  perfectly, 
that  *'  the  day  of  the  Lord  so  cometh  as  a  thief  in  the 
night,"  ought  it  not  to  be  our  desire  to  be  found 
among  those  brethren  **  who  are  not  in  darkness, 
tlittt  mat  day  should  overtake  them  as  a  thief?" 
Ought  we  not  to  ••'comfort  ourselves  together,  and 
edify  one  another,  and  pray  always  that  our  God 
would  count  us  worthy  of  this  calling,"  and  Estab- 
lish us  in  evei-y  good  word  and  work  ?"  May  it  not 
be  alleged,  that  the  very  reasons  assigned  by  St. 
Paul  in  his  own  days  for  a  protracted  expectation 
of  the  glorious  epiphany,  might  now  be  advanced 
with  perfect  consistency  for  a  near  anticipation  of  the 
circumstances  undei*  which,  according  to  the  apos- 
tolic  testimony,  we  are  to  expect  ^'  the  coming  of 


209 

our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  our  gathering  together 
unto  him?"  2  Thess.  ii.  1. 

Has  not  our  Lord  himself  condescended  to  deline- 
ate the  very  prognostics  by  v.hich  his  disciples  are 
to  KNOW  "  that  the  kingdom  of  God  isnigh  at  hand  ?'* 
*'  When  these  things  begiii  to  come  to  pass."  Have 
we  not  his  own  practical  aduiGnition,  written  for  our 
encouragement  and  reproof?  "  Take  heed  to  your- 
selves, lest  at  any  time  your  hearts  be  overcharged 
with'  surfeiting,  and  drunkenness,  and  cares  of  this 
life,  and  so  that  day  come  upon  you  unawares.  For 
as  a  snare  shall  it  come  on  all  them  that  dwell  on 
the  face  of  the  whole  earth.  Watch  ye,  therefore, 
and  pfay  always,  that  ye  may  be  accounted  wor- 
thy to  escape  all  these  things  that  shall  come  to  pass, 
and  to  stand  before  the  Son  of  man."  Luke  xxi, 
34—36. 

The  considerations  adduced  under  the  preceding 
head,  concerning  ministers  of  the  gospel,  have  an 
especial  reference  to  the  personal  advent  of  Christ, 
and  the  duty  laid  upon  them  of  directing  their  at- 
tention to  that  primary  event ;  but  in  contemplating 
the  subject,  as  it  affects  *'  the  members  of  the  church 
in  general^**  a  wider  range  may  be  taken,  as  many 
additional  encouragements  of  a  practical  nature  are 
to  be  deduced  from  the  several  concomitant  circum- 
stances, or  immediate  consequences  of  the  glorious  ^ 
epiphany. 

It  is  an  observation  suggested  by  a  superficial 
view  of  human  life,  and  confirmed  by  common  ex- 
perience, that,  objects  indefinite  and  distant,  do  not 
affect  the  mind,  or  influence  the  conduct  of  indivi- 
duals ;  whereas  distinctness  of  apprehension,  and 
proximity  of  attainment,  command  immediate  no- 
tice, and  excite  practical  exertion.  The  Christian 
s  2 


210 

church  at  large  exemplifies  the  remark.  The  day 
of  judgment,  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  the  world 
to  come,  even  the  recovery  of  Israel,  and  the  latter 
day  glory  of  the  church,  are  subjects  so  confounded 
by  indistinct  conceptions  of  their  nature  and  rela- 
tive connexion,  that  hitherto  they  have  rarely  made 
a  suitable  impression  on. the  mind,  and  some  of  them 
are  placed  at  such  an  immoderate  distance,  as  to  be 
scarcely  perceptible  to  the  eye  of  rational  inquiry. 
Education,  habit,  and  prejudice  have  concurred 
with  a  common  understanding  among  men  to  leave 
these  matters  to  their  own  generalities  and  suppos- 
ed impenetrable  obscurity.  The  general  pleas  of 
presumption,  enthusiasm,  self-delusion,  and  the 
like,  are  advanced,  and  admitted  as  sufficient  to 
stifle  at  once  any  pretensions  to  nicer  investigation 
and  advanced  discovery.  Thus  even  believers  re- 
main in  a  state  of  nonage,  babes  for  the  most  part 
in  divine  attainments,  and  have  need  to  be  taught 
again  the  rudiments  of  a  science  in  which,  consid- 
ering the  age  in  which  they  were  born,  and  the  times 
in  which  their  lot  is  cast,  they  ought  to  be  instruct- 
ors to  their  generation. 

When  some  of  these  great  truths  are  incidentally 
brought  before  them  in  the  course  of  public  instruc- 
tion, they,  like  Agrippa,  are  almost  persuaded.  When 
yeasoningsupon  righteousness  and  judgmenttocomc 
are  forced  upon  their  ears,  they,  like  Felix,  tremble, 
but  the  convenient  season  for  laying  these  things 
to  heart  seldom  arrives.  The  consideration  that 
"'^'all  things  remain  as  they  were,"  has  acted  as  a 
general  opiate  to  lull  the  attention  of  mankind ;  the 
question,  "  where  is  the  promise  of  his  coming?" 
would  not  be  confined  to  scoffers,  did  not  decency 
silence  a  doubt,  which  faith  has  perhaps  not  altogc- 


211 

ther  dispelled.  It  is  still  time  lor  the  professing 
people  of  God,  to  live  in  ceiled  houses,  but  the 
time  is  not  yet  come,  according  to  general  estima- 
tion, to  build  the  house  of  the  Lord.  They  eat,  they 
drink,  they  marry,  and  are  as  full  of  the  cares  of 
this  life  as  if  they  had  no  bread  which  the  -world 
knoweth  not  of,  no  mansion  not  made  with  hands, 
no  reserved  inheritance,  no  bridegroom  to  go  forth 
and  meet. 

Many,  we  may  suppose,  assisted  in  the  prepara- 
tion of  the  ark,  who  secretly  derided  its  builder, 
though  he  were  a  preacher  of  righteousness;  and 
more  than  a  century,  would  probably  be  consumed 
in  preaching  a  kingdom  and  an  earth,  wherein  the 
righteous  shall  dwell,  and  reign,  before  attention 
would  be  conciliated  to  the  consideration  of  times 
and  circumstances,  marvellously  analogous  to  the 
days  of  Noah.  The  vision  was  for  an  appointed  time, 
when  it  should  speak,  but  the  time  will  probably 
come,  and  the  vision  speak  in  vain,  till  the  awful 
proclamation  issue,  that  "  time  shall  he  no  more.** 

Such,  it  must  be  admitted,  with  comparatively 
few  exceptions,  is  the  practical  effect  of  generally 
received  opinions  concerning  the  second  advent, 
and  "the  age  to  come."  As  the  religion  of  the 
illiterate  consists  in  being  as  good  as  their  neigh- 
bours, and  in  doing  no  harm,  so  they  expect  to  es- 
cape, as  it  were,  with  their  neighbours,  and  have 
no  harm  done  to  them  in  the  day  of  account ;  as  the 
religion  of  the  learned  turns  on  their  knowledge  of 
doctritie,  and  habit  of  doing  good,  they  for  the  most 
part  expect  to  be  distinguished  from  the  crowd  by 
the  merit  of  their  attainments  and  works;  each  pro- 
crastinates the  day,  or  at  least  postpones  the  prac- 


212 

tical  consideration  of  it,  till  bodily  dissolution   ap- 
proaches. 

Persons  truly  awakened  and  converted,  are  not 
to  be  reckoned  in  either  class,  whatever  their  con- 
dition may  be,  but  early  education  has  so  much  in- 
fluence in  forming  even  their  opinions  upon  the 
subjects  in  question,  that  when  personal  religion 
seriously  arrests  their  attention,  it  is  generally  so 
engrossed  thereby,  that  the  glorious  expectations 
of  the  church  here  upon  earth,  seldom  occupy  that 
place  to  which  they  are  entitled,  in  the  secret  medi- 
tations, or  public  exercises  of  its  genuine  and  spiri- 
tual members.  The  salvation  of  the  soul  is  all  in 
all  with  them,  "  the  redemption  of  the  body,"  is 
comparatively  of  little  concern  ;  the  fact  of  the  re- 
surrection is  admitted,  while  the  circumstances  of 
its  order,  priorities,  and  distinctions,  so  clearly  re- 
cognised in  holy  writ,  are  for  the  most  part  disre- 
garded. The  condition  of  the  Jews  is  viewed  only 
as  a  standing  miracle^  and  is  thus  allowed  to  remain ; 
that  neglected  part  of  the  community,  regarded  by 
the  world  with  scorn  and  derision,  supplies  the 
Christian  with  an  argument  for  the  truth  of  his  own 
religion,  while  the  promises  concerning  their  re- 
storation are  aditiitted  into  his  creed  so  far  only  as 
their  accommodation  ministers  to  his  own  spiritual 
requirements,  and  furnishes  manna  for  himself  un- 
der the  privations  of  his  figurative  wilderness.  Hr 
takes  up  his  station  on  Gerizim,  and  engrossing  all 
its  blessings,  consigns  to  its  original  occupants, 
the  possession  and  curse  of  Ebal.  The  Gentile  en- 
joying the  figure,  overlooks  a  literal  fulfilment  to 
the  Jew.  Canaan  is  transferred  to  his  own  bosom, 
or  placed  in  the  heavens  above,  amf  where  but  in  the 
Land  of  Promise. 


213 

The  eanon  of  accommodation,  "Valet  ima  sum- 
mis  mil  tare  et  insignes  attenuat," — the  plainest  ex- 
pressions submitted  to  its  ordeal  change  their  im- 
port— "  KINGDO^f  OF  Israel,"  thus  transmuted, 
signifies  Gentile  dynasty — *' Coming  down"  is  inter- 
preted "a  strong  metaphor  for  an  ascension  upwards*^ 
— ''  Time"  becomes  the  synchronism  of  Eternity^ 
and  "  Earth"  the  synonyme  q{  Heaven, 

These  remarkson  the/?r«c/icrt/operation  of  receiv- 
ed opinions,  may  be  sufficient  to  excite  a  question, 
whether  a  result  of  such  discrepancy  to  the  great 
economy  of  man's  probationary  condition,  may  not 
have  arisen  from  erroneous  or  inadequate  concep- 
tions of  its  consummation  and  issue.  If  it  shall 
appear  that  the  redemption  of  soul  and  body  is,  ac- 
cording to  the  plain  import  of  the  scriptural  view 
of  salvation,  brought  more  within  the  scope  of  our 
present  capacity,  than  any  condition  purely  spiritu- 
al and  celestial  can  be  ;  if  the  glory  of  the  Redeem- 
er shall  seem  to  be  concerned  in  the  full  manifesta- 
tion of  his  power  and  godhead,  by  the  final  deliver- 
ance and  establishment  of  his  church  on  the  very 
theatre  of  their  sufferings  ;  if  expressions  generally 
referred  to  heaven  do  relate  to  a  state  on  earth ;  if 
•'  the  dominion  under  the  whole  heaven"  is  yet  to  be 
given  to  the  Son  of  man;  if  *'  the  saints  of  the  most 
high"  are  to  take  this  kingdom  and  possess  it,  and 
reign  on  the  earth  ;  if  the  earth  itself  is  to  be  renew- 
ed and  fitted  for  the  habitation  of  the  righteous;  if 
these  things  be  so,  and  such  things  are  recorded 
for  our  instruction  upon  whom  the  ends  of  the  worl^ 
are  come,  the  argument  from  analogy,  from  expe- 
rience, and  from  the  common  operation  of  cause 
and  effect,  must  show,  that  the  practical  efficacy  of 
such  views  and  expectations  must  operate,  with  a 


214 

force  and  intensity  proportional  to  such  clearness  oi 
apprehension,  and  such  proximity  of  attainment, 
Noah  would  not  have  been  so  diligent  in  his  prepa- 
rations for  the  Ark,  had  he  not  been  admonished 
that  the  deluge  was  at  hand.  David  prepared  ma- 
terials for  the  temple,  because  of  the  promise  that 
his  son  should  build  iu  Jonah  was  quickened  in 
his  mission  to  Nineyeh,  by  the  pressing  considera- 
tion that  "  yet  forty  days  and  that  great  city  should 
be  overthrown.**  Daniel  set  his  face  unto  the  Lord 
in  prayer,  having  understood  by  books  that  the  cap- 
tivity in  Babylon  was  near  its  accomplishment.  The 
Christian  church  escaped  to  Pella,  when  they  un- 
derstood by  certain  prognostics,  that  the  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem  was  at  hand.  Doubtless  the  days 
Sire  JitlfiUed  when  Christians  should  be  warned  to 
flee  from  the  wrath  to  come ;  when  the  materials  of 
the  spiritual  temple  are  to  be  gathered  ;  w^hen  the 
gospel  should  be  preached  to  the  mystical  Nineveh  ; 
when  earnest  supplication  should  be  made  for  the 
restoration  of  Israel;  and  when  the  beginning  of  sor- 
rows and  judgments  on  the  professing  house  of 
God,  call  loudly  upon  his  people  to  escape  out  of 
Babylon,  lest  they  be  partaker  of  her  plagues,  and 
sink  in  her  fall. 

It  is  an  important  concession  from  an  author  who 
has  written  with  the  avowed  purpose  of  refuting  the 
views  already  exhibited  in  these  essays,  that  "  there 
is  something  m  the  hypothesis  of  the  personal  reign 
of  the   Messiah,  which  as  far  as  it  is  believed,  is 

EXCEEDINGLY    AFFECTIXG    TO    THE    MIND."       The    au- 
thor States  these  sentiments  '''•from  his  own  experi- 
ence,'* and  thus  affords   the  most  satisfactory  evi- 
dence as  to  the  practical  view  of  the  subject  which  . 
any  case  can  admit  of.  for  it  is  the  confession  of  a^ 


215 

adversary,  and  therefore  carries  with  it  all  the  weight 
of  unquestionable  testimony. 

But  the  doctrine  is  of  too  much  moment  to  be 
believed  hy  halves.  The  expectation  is  either  scrip- 
tural^ or  it  is  not ;  if  it  is,  it  is  entitled  to  full  assent, 
and  thus  admitted  in  toto  would  not  only  "  affect  the 
mind  exceedingly y*  but  materially  affect  the  conduct. 
The  mind  may  be  moved  to  excess,  the  affections 
excited  even  to  transport,  the  passions  considerably 
agitated  by  striking  and  animated  exhibitions  of  the 
theory  of  salvation,  and  cold  indeed  must  be  the 
breast  which  is  susceptible  of  ordinary  impressions 
only,  from  the  fervid  and  glowing  colours  in  which 
the  word  of  prophecy  has  delineated  the  circumstan- 
ces of  the  second  advent,  and  the  triumphant  state 
of  the  church  on  earth  ;  but  when  these  subjects  are 
handled  in  a  doctrinal  and  didactic  way,  as  they  are 
by  the  apostles,  the  purpose  is  not  the  excitement 
of  feeling,  or  the  exercise  of  mental  endowments, 
but  the  regulation  of  human  conduct  under  the  ex- 
isting circumstances,  or  successive  changes  of  the 
world.  Tbe  whole  question  assumes  a  practical 
form,  doctrines  are  declared,  and  duties  are  enjoin- 
ed ;  objects  of  faith  are  proposed  as  the  ground  and 
encouragement  of  a  corresponding  practice  ;  obedi- 
ence under  the  present  economy  is  enforced  by  the 
consideration  of  a  just  and  adequate  reward,  reserv- 
ed for  distribution  in  a  dispensation  to  come,  and 
Christian  profession  is  thus  brought  to  the  rigid 
test,  and  unerring  standard  of  Christian  obligation. 

The  whole  subject,  as  it  regards  the  members  of' 
the  church  in  general^  is  treated  after  this  manner  in 
the  two  Catholic  epistles  of  St.  Peter,  containing 
together  the.  most  systematic  and  comprehensive, 
and  at  the  same  time  the  laofit  practical  view  which 


216 

is  to  be  found  in  holy  writ.  The  apostle  delineates 
the  character  and  condition  of  the  believer  from  his 
birth  of  the  incorruptible  seed  of  the  word,  to  his 
admission  into  '^ the  everlasting  kingdom.,''  He 
warns  him  of  all  his  dangers,  enforces  all  his  duties, 
and  sets  before  him  all  his  privileges,  ever  main- 
taining the  connexion  of  his  suffering  with  his  tri- 
umphant state,  ever  directing  his  mind  to  the  glori- 
ous appearance,  personal  descent,  and  return  of  the 
Redeemer,  as  the  scope  of  all  his  endeavours,  and 
the  substance  of  all  his  hopes. 

The  condemnation  of  the  fallen  angels,  the  uni- 
versal flood,  the  overthrow  of  Sodom,  the  deliver- 
ance of  Noah,  and  of  Lot ;  are  set  before  the  church 
and  the  world,  not  as  types  and  figures  only,  but 
as  patterns  for  imitation  and  examples  to  deter,  un- 
der a  dispensation  yet  to  come,  for  the  recompense 
of  the  just,  and  the  perdition  of  the  ungodly.  The 
recapitulation  of  the  whole  is  summed  up  in  this 
practical  exhortation,  "  Seeing  then  that  all  these 
things  shall  be  dissolved,  what  manner  of  persons 
ought  ye  to  be  in  all  holy  conversation  and  godliness. 
Looking  for,  and  hasting  unto  the  coming  of  the 
day  of  God."  (2  Peter  iii.  11,  12.) 

The  limits  of  this  section,  already  extended  be- 
yond its  due  proportion,  by  the  copious  matter 
which  a  practical  view  of  the  subject  affords,  will 
not  admit  of  a  general  analysis  of  these  epistles, 
which,  if  accurately  made,  would  mainly  conduce 
towards  the  settlement  of  a  question,  of  which  the 
last  chapter  of  the  2d  epistle  may  be  deemed  the 
scriptural  key. 

The  question  itself  concerning  either  advent, 
seems  to  be  propounded  in  the  1st  chapter  of  the 


217 

first  epistle,  and  the  character  of  each  is  distinguish- 
ed. 

By  an  attentive  perusal  of  the  first  13  verses,  it 
will  appear,  that  two  kinds  or  degrees  of  salvation 
are  spoken  of.  In  ver.  9,  we  read  of  a  salvation  re- 
ceived, even  the  salvation  of  the  soul.  ''  Of  which 
salvation,  the  prophets  have  inquired  and  searched 
diligently,  who  prophesied  of  the  grace  that  should 
come  unto  you.'*  In  ver.  5,  and  13,  we  read  of 
another  salvation,  and  another  grace;  "A  salva- 
tion  ready  to  be  revealed  in  the  last  time,"  and  "  the 
grace  that  is  to  be  brought  unto  you,  at  the  revela- 
tion of  Jesus  Christ."  The  spirit  of  Christ  "testi- 
fied beforehand  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ  and  the 
glory  that  should  follow."  The  apostle  calls  him- 
self "  a  witness  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  also 
a  partaker  of  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed."  He 
exhorts  others  to  "  rejoice,  inasmuch  as  ye  are  par- 
takers of  Christ's  sufferings,  that  when  his  glory 
shall  be  revealed,  ye  may  be  glad  also,  with  exceed- 
ing great  joy.'*  He  sets  before  them  the  pattern 
and  pledge  of  this  glory  in  the  power  and  coming 
of  Christ,  as  exhibited  in  the  Holy  Mount,  where 
Moses  and  Elias  ''appeared  in  glory."  He  is  to 
come,  according  to  another  apostle,  ''to  be  glorifi- 
ed and  admired  in  them  that  believe,'*  to  "change 
our  vile  bodies,  that  they  may  be  fashioned  like  un- 
to his  glorious  body :"  and  again,  "  if  we  suffer 
with  him  we  shall  also  be  glorified  together,'*  *'if 
we  suffer  we  shall  also  reign  with  him.**  On  this 
glorious  epiphany,  and  on  this  kingdom,  both  yet 
to  come,  does  St.  Peter,  in  perfect  harmony  with 
St.  Paul,  direct  the  church  to  fix  its  scriptural  ex- 
pectation. He  speaks  under  one  view  of  "The  ap- 
pearing of  Jesus  Christ,**—."  The  everlasting  king- 
T 


218 

dom,"— ''  The  clay  of  judgment," — and  "  a  thousand 
years.*'  Thus  connecting  the  second  advent,  the 
reign  of  the  Messiah  upon  earth,  and  the  judgment 
of  quick  and  dead,  with  the  millennium  ;  a  combina- 
tion and  coincidence  already  exhibited  in  these  pa- 
pers, and  illustrated  from  scriptural  evidence.  On 
these  grounds,  and  in  expectation  of  a  state  so  dif- 
ferent from  the  present,  that  it  is  denominated  "  new 
heavens,  and  a  new  earth,"  the  apostle  exhorts  the 
church  in  general  to  pay  a  practical  attention  to  the 
following  duties;  patience  under  trials — constancy 
in  affliction— holiness  in  all  manner  of  conversa- 
tion— careful  circumspection — laying  aside  malice 
and  hypocrisy — growth  in  grace — edification  in 
the  faith — abstinence  from  fleshly  lusts — good  works 
— honest  conversation — submission  to  lawful  au- 
thority— loyalty  and  philanthropy — family  subjec- 
tion, and  domestic  authority — endurance  of  injuries 
—meekness  of  temper— unanimity — compassion — 
charity — courtesy — returning  good  for  evil^re- 
straint  of  the  tongue — suffering  for  righteousness' 
sake— 'bearing  the  reproach  of  Christ' — sobriety — 
vigilance — hospitality — gratuitous  superintendence 
and  support  of  Christ's  flock — mutual  subjection — 
entire  resignation  to  God — and  steadfast  reiistance 
of  the  devil. 

Such  are  the  practical  injunctions  of  the  first  epis- 
tle, and  they  are  all  virtually  included  in  that  brief, 
but  comprehensive  summary  of  Christian  faith  and 
practice,  contained  in  2  Pet.i.  **  Giving  all  diligence, 
add  to  your  faith,  virtue,  and  to  virtue,  knowledge, 
and  to  knowledge,  temperance,  and  to  temperance, 
patience,  and  to  patience  godliness,  and  to  godli- 
ness, brotherly  kindness,  and  to  brotherly  kindness^ 
charity,"  S^c.   ''for  so  an  entrance  shall  be  mini^ 


219 

lered  unto   you  abundantly  into  nu:  eveklastini^ 
KINGDOM  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.'* 

The  apostle  informs  the  church,  that  in  both  his 
epistles,  it  is  his  object  to  call  to  their  remembrance 
'*the  Mords  which  were  spoken  before  by  the  holy 
prophets."  The  prophet  Daniel  speaks  of  a  time 
when  **the  saints  of  the  Most  High  shall  take  the 
kingdom,  and  possess  the  kingdom  for  ever,"  (Dan. 
vii.  18.)  ''The  kingdom,  and  dominion,  and  the 
greatness  of  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven, 
shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  most 
high,  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom, 
and  atl  dominions  shall  serve  and  obey  him"  The 
prophet  and  the  apostle  are  both  speaking  of  the 
second  advent,  and  therefore  this  everlasting 
kingdom,  so  called,  because  it  shall  not  be  destroy- 
ed by  any  other,  appears  to  be  that  which  is  given 
to  the  Son  of  man  at  his  coming  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven,  into  which  "a«  abundant  entrance'^  is  pro- 
mised to  the  church  by  St.  Peter,  and  which  Da- 
niel speaks  of  as  taken  and  possessed  by  the  saints. 
This  appears  to  be  no  other  than  the  glorious  reign 
of  the  iNIessiah  and  his  redeemed,  on  the  destruction 
of  the  prophetical  and  apocalyptic  beast,  or  Roman 
empire ;  and  that  it  is  a  kingdom  on  earth,  and  not 
in  heaven^  is  manifest  from  the  expression,  ^' under 
the  whole  heaven;''  and  it  is  over  the  whole  earth, 
otherwise  how  are  all  people,  nations,  and  langua- 
ges, to  serve  therein  ?  If  on  a  prophetical  view  of 
the  subject  it  should  appear,  that  according  to  any 
and  every  scriptural  and  possible  calculation,  this 
kingdom  cannot  be  very  far  distant,  if  it  should  ap- 
pear highly  probable,  that  it  is  nigh  at  hand,  then 
it  must  be  admitted,  that  b.  practical  view  must  now 
or  never  be  **  exceedingly  affecting  to  the  mind," 


220 

and  powerfully  influential  on  the  conduct.  If  THJb. 
DAY  OF  THE  LoRD,  wliich  St.  Peter  tells  us,  "  will 
come  as  a  thief  in  the  night,*'  be  *«the  coming  of 
the  Son  of  man  couched  under  that  figure  in  Matt, 
xxiv.  43,  and  Rev.  iii.  3,  and  xvii.  15 ;  if  the  ex- 
haustion of  the  Turkish  power  be  signified  by  the 
drying  up  of  the  Euphrataean  waters  under  the  6th 
vial  of  the  Apocalypse,  all  which  appears  not  only 
plausible,  but  in  the  highest  degree  probable :  then, 
indeed,  though  we  know  neither  the  day,  nor  the 
Jiour,  the  time  is  come,  when,  as  Noah  preached 
righteousness,  and  Jonah  repentance ;  as  John  came 
baptizing  with  water,  so  ought  those  disciples,  who 
are  not  in  darkness,  that  that  day  should  overtake 
them  as  a  thief,  to  be  even  now,  "  like  unto  men 
that  wait  for  their  Lord,"  for  "blessed  are  those 
servants  whom  the  Lord  when  he  cometh  shall  find 
watching,"  Luke  xii.  36.  Not  to  discern  "  this  time, " 
under  existing  circumstances,  can  arise  only  from 
that  species  of  hypocrisy  to  which  such  blindness 
is  attributed  in  scripture. 

Here  then  w^e  might  leave  the  subject,  as  far  as 
it  concerns  the  church  in  general  for  if  the  epistles 
of  St.  Peter  do  not,  for  the  most  part,  justify  the 
expectations  contended  for,  and  his  view  thereof  be 
notpracticcdm  the  highest  degree;  all  such  opinions, 
from  whatever  source  derived,  may  be  deemed 
merely  speculative^  and  consequently  of  doubtful  ob- 
ligation; but  the  scriptural  evidence  as  to  faith  and 
practice  is  not  confined  to  the  testimony  of  this 
apostle,  satisfactory  and  conclusive  as  it  must  ap- 
pear to  every  unprejudiced  mind.  In  addition  to  the 
many  confirmations  contained  in  the  parables  and 
discourses  of  our  Lord,  and  replete  as  they  are  with 
practical  admonitions  with  reference  to  his  coming- 


kJ2l 

as  the  Son  of  man  to  take  his  kingdom,  there  is  a 
great  body  of  evidence  to  be  collected,  not  only  from 
the  whole  book  of  the  Apocalypse,  but  especially  as 
to  the  practical  view,  from  the  epistolary  admonitions 
addressed  to  the  Asiatic  churches. 

Whatever  may  be  the  opinions  of  learned  exposi- 
tors as  to  the  prophetical  character  of  these  remark- 
able addresses  to  the  church  in  general,  there  can 
be  no  diversity  of  sentiment  as  to  their  practical  im- 
port, and  their  application  to  the  various  circum- 
stances and  condition  of  individual  believers.  '^  He 
that  hath  an  ear^  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to 
the  churches,"  is  the  monitory  voice  addressed  to 
every  one  of  the  regenerate  at  the  conclusion  of  each 
address,  and  the  commencement  of  each  is  as  jorar- 
fical  as  the  conclusion  is  personal.  •'  I  know  thy 
WORKS."  In  the  characters  of  these  primitive  church- 
es; the  backslider — the  false  professoi* — the  hypo- 
crite— the  covetous  man — the  idolater — the  spirit- 
ual adulterer — the  formalist — and  the  lukewarm, 
are  personally  admonished.  In  each  "  He  that  over- 
cometh"  is  individually  encouraged  with  a  specific 
promise,  and  therein  all  true  believers  are  included, 
for  *'  Who  is  he  that  overcometh, but  he  that  believ- 
eth?"  Avery  simple  consideration  of  the  nature 
and  quality  of  these  promises  will  be  sufiicient  to 
show  that  many  of  them  were  not  fulfilled  to  the 
churches  originally  addressed,  and  that  having  re- 
ceived no  adequate  fulfilment  since,  their  ultimate 
and  full  accomplishment  is  yet  in  reserve  to  the  col- 
lective body  of  the  faithful  in  ''  the  dispensation  of 
the  fulness  of  the  times,"  and  at ''  the  restitution  of 
all  things,"  in  "  the  regeneration,'*  when  the  Son  of 
man  shall  sit  on  the  throne  of  his  glory,  and  the 
reign  of  the  saints  commence. 
T  3 


222 

The  promises  to  *'him  that  overcometh,"  that 
«*  he  shall  eat  of  the  tree  of  life,"  and  ^  not  be  hurt 
of  the  second  death,"  might  alone  illustrate  the  po- 
sition. Whatever  may  be  the  spiritual  and  inchoate 
reference  of  the  first  to  the  daily  sustenance  of  the 
faithful,  even  now  by  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ; 
we  read  in  Rev.  xxii.  2,  that  in  the  New  Jerusalem 
state,  '*  in  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  on  either 
side  of  the  river,  was  the  tree  of  life."  This,  and 
the  preceding  chapter,  are  considered  by  the  ge- 
nerality of  expositors,  as  figurative  of  the  heavenly 
state  alone,  but  the  view  now  taken  from  their  in- 
ternal evidence  will  go  far  towards  the  refutation  of 
that  exclusive  reference,  and  show  that  a  time  state 
on  earth  is  shadowed  forth  under  this  expressive 
imagery.  Of  this  "tree  of  life,"  it  is  said,  "the 
leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations^'' 
and  few,  it  is  conceived,  if  any,  who  maintain  that 
the  New  Jerusalem  is  the  celestial  glory,  will  ex- 
pect the  healing  of  the  nations  after  the  translation  of 
the  church  to  heaven  itself.  But  the  second  promise, 
*'He  that  overcometh  shall  not  be  hurt  of  the  se- 
cond death,"  is  still  more  conclusive  as  to  a  prior 
condition  of  the  redeemed  upon  earth.  By  Rev.  xx. 
6,  it  appears  that  exemption  from  the  second  death, 
is  one  of  the  high  privileges  of  the  first  resurrec- 
tion, "  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the 
first  resurrection,  on  such  the  second  death  hath  no 
power." 

It  is  well  known,  that  the  doctrine  of  the  first  re- 
surrection had  such  a />rac/zc«/ influence  in  the  early 
ages  of  the  church,  that  many  suffered  patiently, 
and  even  desired  martyrdom,  that  they  might  en- 
sure a  part  in  it,  and  St.  Paul  clearly  intimates  the 
same,  when  he  says,  "  others  were  tortured,  not  ac- 


223 

cepting  deliverance,  that  they  might  obtain  a  bet- 
ter resurrection,"  Heb.  xi.  15.  Its  practical  influ- 
ence on  his  own  conduct,  is  recorded  by  himself  in. 
his  epistle  to  the  Philippians,  chap.  3. — See  also 
Bishop  Newton's  reference  from  Dodwell,  ver.  3, 
p.  379. 

Another  promise  is  equally  conclusive,  "  He  that 
overcometh  and  keepeth  my  works  unto  the  end, 
unto  him  w^ill  I  ^i\e  power  over  the  nations.'* 

It  may  be  asked,  when  have  believers,  as  such, 
ever  yet  had  power  over  the  nations,  or  how  can 
they  be  expected  to  administer  such  power  in  hea- 
ven ?  Surely  such  an  authority  can  only  be  exercised, 
**when  the  meek  shall  inherit  the  earth,"  and  the 
earth  shall  be  fitted  as  an  habitation  for  the  righte- 
ous, when  the  kingdom  and  dominion  shall  be  giv- 
en to  the  saints,  ''  to  execute  the  judgment  written. 
TTiis  honour  have  all  his  saints^*'  Psalm  cxlix. 

Another  promise  may  with  equal  propriety,  be  re- 
ferred to  tht  dispensation  in  question.  "He  that 
dvercometh,  the  same  shall  be  clothed  in  white  rai- 
ment, and  I  will  not  blot  his  name  out  of  the  Book 
of  Life,  but  I  will  confess  his  name  before  my  Fa- 
ther, and  his  angels." 

The  New  Jerusalem  is  represented  as  ''a  bride 
adorned  for  her  husband,"  and  *'  to  her  a^^s  grat- 
ed, that  she  should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen,  white 
and -clean,  for  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteousness  of 
the  saints,"  Rev.  xix.  8. 

*' Whosoever  shall  be  ashamed  of  me,  and  of  my 
words,  in  this  adulterous  and  sinful  generation,  of 
him  shall  the  Son  of  man  be  ashamed  when  he  co- 
'meth  in  the  glory  of  his  Father  with  his  holy  an- 
gels."    These  two  passages  sufficiently  prove  the 


224 

time  and  circumstances  of  the  fulfilment  of  the  pro* 
mise. 

There  are  still  two  promises,  which,  if  language 
has  any  meaning,  and  is  to  be  taken  according  to  its 
obvious  sense,  do  most  abundantly  show,  that  these 
promises  await  their  full  and  final  accomplishment 
on  the  restoration  of  the  kingdom  to  Israel  on  the 
establishment  of  Christ's  Davidical  throne  and  the 
reign  of  the  saints  on  earth. 

''I  will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  the  city  of 
my  God,  which  is  New  Jerusalem,  which  cometh 
down  out  of  heaven.'' — "To  him  that  overcometh 
will  I  give  to  sit  with  me  on  my  throne,  even  as  I 
also  overcame,  and  am  set  down  with  my  Father  in 
his  throne." 

In  the  last  promise  the  throne  of  the  Son  is  clearly 
distinguished  from  that  of  the  Father,  as  it  is  in 
other  places  of  Scripture,  and  by  the  Saviour  him- 
self.— See  Luke  xxii.  29,  30,  and  Matt.  xix.  28. 

If  these  promises  are  not  to  be  referred  to  the  glo- 
rious advent,  and  triumphant  kingdom  of  the  Mes- 
siah, it  will  be  difficult  to  find  any  suitable  and  con- 
sistent application  for  them,  collectively  consider- 
ed; and  if  such  be  their  reference,  then  not  only  the 
members  of  the  church  in  general^  but  the  world  at 
LARGE,  are  concerned  in  their  accomplishment. 
"  TTie  kingdoms  of  this  world,  are  to  become  the 
kingdoms  of  our  Lord. "  "  The  ivhole  creation  groan- 
eth  and  travaileth  in  pain  together,  and  with  car- 
nest  expectation  waiteth  for  the  manifestation  of  the 
sons  of  God.^' 

But,  "  the  creature  is  yet  subject  to  vanity,"  and 
**  the  world  lieth  in  wickedness."  The  last  days  and 
tke  perilous  times  are  come.  The  departure  from 
the  faith,  of  which  "  the  Spirit  speaketh  expressly,*' 


225 

:he  very  characters  so  accurately  delineated  by  Pe- 
ter, Paul,  Jude,  and  John,  are  hastening  on  the  mys- 
tery of  iniquity;  earthquakes  in  divers  places,  dis- 
tress of  nations  with  perplexity,  the  number  of  in- 
dividuals, who  are  at  this  time  engaged  in  the  pecu- 
liar investigation  of  the  word  of  prophecy,  these 
and  many  more  signs  of  the  latter  days'actually  in 
appearance,  render  this  subject  one  of  immediate 
interest  and  importance,  and  of  the  most  extensive 
])ractical  application. 

Considering  the  immense  preparation  made  by 
the  economy  of  Redemption,  for  the  salvation  of 
man,  and  the  means  possessed  by  nations  professing 
the  faith,  for  the  enlargement  of  the  church  of 
Christ,  it  is  astonishing  to  a  reflecting  mind,  that 
so  little  should  hitherto  have  been  effected  thereby 
for  the  world  at  large.  The  nations  are  still  sitting  in 
darkness,  and  the  earth  is  still  the  habitation  of  cru- 
elty, and  as  much  filled  with  violence  as  in  the  days 
of  Noah.  The  Christian  churches  first  planted,  are 
either  altogether  extinguished,  and  swept  from  the 
earth,  or  have  grossly  degenerated  from  their  pri- 
mitive state  of  simplicity.  The  prospect,  lamenta- 
ble as  it  is,  is  no  other  than  that  delineated  by  the 
word  of  prophecy,  but  for  want  of  attention  to  the 
light  afforded  by  it  in  such  darkness,  the  expecta- 
tion of  the  world,  and  the  practical  efforts  of  the 
church,  are,  for  the  most  part,  erroneous  and  ill  di- 
rected. The  potentates  of  the  Roman  apocalyptic 
world,  are  looking  only  to  tiie  enlargement  of  their 
dominions,  and  the  continuance  of  their  dynasties, 
to  the  building  up  again  those  very  establishments, 
and  the  concentration  of  that  very  system,  against 
which,  divine  judgments  have  hitherto,  as  in  the 
days  of  Pharaoh,  been  executed  in  vain.  The  churclr- 


226 

es  are  each  looking  to  the  propagation  oT  their  o\\n 
peculiar  tenets  and  the  protection  of  their  private 
interests.  The  powers  in  existence,  secular  and  ec- 
clesiastical, appear  equally  blind  to  the  great  scrip- 
tural expectations  of  the  church,  and  the  judgments 
which  are  to  begin  at  the  house  of  God,  and  prepare 
for  the  restoration  of  his  people.  Hence  the  dispo- 
sition to  favour  a  falling  interest,  and  a  blind  indiffer- 
ence to  that  which  is  to  rise  again.  Hence,  '*  Edoni 
saith,  we  are  impoverished,  but  v/e  will  return,  and 
build  the  desolate  places.  Thus  saith  the  Lord 
of  hosts,  They  shall  build  but  I  will  throw  down, 
and  they  shall  call  them,  the  border  of  wickedness, 
and  the  people  against  whom  the  Lord  hath  indig- 
nation for  ever,  and  your  eyes  shall  see,  and  ye 
shall  say.  The  Lord  will  be  magnified  from  the 

BORDER    OF  IsRAEL,"  Mai.  i.    4. 

It  is  just  before  the  fall  of  Babylon,  that  the 
apostle  *'  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heav- 
en, having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them 
that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and 
kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  saying  with  a 
loud  voice,  '^  Fear  God  and  give  glory  to  him,  for 
the  hour  of  kis  judgment  is  come."  It  may  have 
been  objected,  that  if  the  views  suggested  in  these 
papers  were  received,  it  would  draw  oif  mankind 
from  attention  to  their  ordinary  duties,  and  repress 
the  present  disposition  to  missionary  exertions.  So 
far  from  it,  these  views,  as  far  as  they  have  been 
promulgated  and  received,  have  been  already  bless- 
ed to  the  conversion  of  some  to  the  true  faith  of 
Christ,  and  to  the  recovery  of  others  who  had  de- 
parted from  it,  and  as  to  the  general  diff'usion  of 
the  gospel,  as  it  was  preached  throughout  the  Ro^ 
man  world  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  so 


'227 

possibly  it  will  prove  at  last  that  this  gospel  of  tin: 
kingdom,  (the  gospel  of  the  age  to  come),  will  be 
preached  to  all  the  world  before  the  end  :  that  is, 
the  end  of  the  present  dispensation,  for  as  Christ 
appeared  "  once  in  the  end  of  the  world,"  (the  Jew- 
ish economy),  to  put  away  sin,  so  "to  them  that 
look  for  him  shall  he  appear  a  second  time  (in  the 
end  of  this  world,  the  present  Christian  era,)  with- 
out sin  unto  salvation,"  and  then  will  **  his  king- 
dom come,  and  his  will  be  done  on  earth." 

To  expect  that  ''  the  heathen  will  be  given  to  the 
Son  for  his  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of 
the  earth  for  his  possession,"  before  he  is  set  up, 
as  "  KING  upon  his  holy  hill  of  Zion ;"  to  suppose 
that  the  nations  will  walk  in  the  light  of  the  New 
Jerusalem,  before  the  restoration  of  Israel,  is  an  ex- 
pectation, which,  however  general  it  may  become, 
will  not  on  that  account  be  7nore  scnptural.  When 
Solomon  was  about  to  ascend  the  throne  of  his  fa- 
ther, according  to  promise,  ''Adonijah  exalted 
himself,  saying,  I  will  be  king,"  and  thus  at  the 
present  time,  it  has  been  well  remarked,  the  church, 
and  even  the  world,  expect  a  millennium  of  their 
own  device  and  establishment.  Hence,  the  vain 
expectation  of  some,  of  converting  apostate  Gen- 
tiles, and  the  hopelessness  observable  in  others  con- 
cerning the  restoration  of  the  Jews.  Hence  "  the  peo- 
ple imagine  a  vain  thing,  the  kings  of  the  earth 
stand  up,  and  the  rulers  take  counsel  together." 
Nevertheless  "  he  that  shall  come  will  come,  and  will 
not  tarry;"  and  as  David  said  of  the  typical,  so  will 
it  come  to  pass  in  the  millennial  reign,  "Assured- 
ly Solomon  my  son  shall  reign,  and  sit  upon  my 
throne,"  and  as  the  son  of  Bathsheba.  reigned  of 
old,  according  to  the  promise,  so  according  to  the 


228 

prophecy,  "  the  kingdom  shall  come  to  the  daugh- 
ter of  Jerusalem.'* 

There  are  two,  and  only  two  primary  scriptural 
expectations  prior  to  the  great  consummation.  One 
is,  the  destruction  of  Babylon,  and  the  other,  the 
restoration  of  Israel.  The  practical  consideration  of 
these  two  would  suffice  if  duly  enforced,  to  regulate 
not  only  the  current  of  public  opinion,  but  the 
course  of  Christian  duty.  It  would  give  a  specific 
and  peculiar  efficacy  to  those  missionary  labours, 
by  which  the  remnant  according  to  the  election  of 
grace,  is  to  be  gathered  in ;  it  would  accelerate  the 
last  universal  publication  of  the  gospel,  to  be  made 
as  "  A  witness"  to  all  nations.  This,  it  appears, 
is  intended  rather  for  the  conviction  than  the  conver- 
sion of  the  icorld  at  large,  for  he  who  saith  to  his 
disciples  "  Occupy  till  J  come,  hath  put  also  this 
practical  question  concerning  mankind  in  general, 
When  the  Son  of  man  cometh  shall  he  find  faith  on 
the  earth  • 


THE  END. 


M^^ 


^ 


..j^i,£jj^^^^y^,;jiJ^jaiL'-;^^ 


i:s.\//h->---y  v>.v-vr;--*:i^ 


^^^^i;^^^(^^\c^%^a^^^(^'^.(^r^^ 


